Scythiās cure of the Scyatica which the Scythians did vse to open to helpe the Scyatica or hip-gowr The Iugular veynes he describeth in the fourth Booke de Morbis In his Booke de Natura ossium hee commandeth to open the veynes of the hams and ankles in pains of the Loynes and Testicles In the first Section of the 6. Book Epidemiωn in fits of the stone or inflāmations of the Kidneyes hee openeth the Ham veynes The shoulder veyne he describeth in his Booke de ossium Natura calling it sanguiflua or the blood-flowing veine In his Booke de victus ratione in morbis acutis in the Plurisie he openeth the Basilica or Liuer veine which he calleth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is the inner or internall veine Now the common Originall and vse of the veines he declareth in his Booke de Alimento as also of the arteries 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is the radication or roote of the veynes is the Liuer of the Arteries the Heart out of these blood spirits and heate are distributed into the whole body Of the Nerues you shall reade many things yet dispersedly but for their cōmon Originall which all men were ignorant of he pointed it out manifestlie All Hippo. discouered the Original of the Nerues men almost do hold that the softest nerues or nerues of sense doe arise from the brain the hard such as serue for motion from the Cerebellum or little braine but now it is resolued especially since Varolius his curious search by a new manner of anatomizing the head that all the Nerues euen the Opticks themselues doe arise from this Cerebellum or backeward Varolius commendation braine which me thinkes Hippocrates insinuateth in his Booke De ossium Natura 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 saith he 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The originall of the Nerues is from the Occipitium or hinder part of the head euen to the racke bones the hippes the priuities the thighes the armes the legges and the feete Of Glandules or Kernels hee wrote an entire Booke and so much of the similar parts Of the Organicall parts also he wrote much and that excellently Of the Heart a Golden booke wherein he so excelleth that I thinke neither Galen nor Vesalius haue gone beyond Hippocrates Golden book of the Heart him for exact description but in it there are many things obscure which needes an Interpreter if the world were so happy The history of the infant the Principles of generation the conceyuing forming norishment life motion and birth hath he most excellentlie described in his bookes De Natura pueri De septimestri and De octimestri partu We conclude therefore that Hippocrates wrote very diuinely of Anatomy but withall so obscurely as his workes euen to this age seeme to be sealed from the greatest wits I think therefore An exhortation to take paines in Hippocrates that he shall merit most of Physicke who hauing all his furniture about him shall labour to make manifest to the world those diuine Oracles which hitherto we haue rather admired then vnderstoode What Galen hath written of Anatomie and how vniustly he is accused by the later writers especially by Vesalius CHAP. XI ALmost all the Grecians Arabians and Latines do very much extoll Galen as after Hippocrates the second Father of Physicke forasmuch as he hath The prayse of Galen in such sort amplified and adorned the whole Art by his deep and diuine writings that vnder him it may seeme to be as it were borne anew For indeede howbeit there were extant before many excellent Monuments Records yet were they so confused and shuffled out of order that it seemed a new worke to gather together those thinges that were dispersed to illustrate that which was hard and difficile rude and vnpolisht to distinguish and order that which was confused beside many things which he obserued in his owne particular experience For other parts of Physick I will say nothing but for Anatomy I will confidently auouch that Galen hath so beautified and accomplished it that he hath not onely dispersed the blacke clowds of ignorance which hung ouer the former ages but also giuen great light splendor to the insuing posterity For whereas there are three meanes which leade vs as it were by the hand to the perfect and exact knowledge of Anatomy namely Dissection of the Three things acomplishing an Anatomist parts their actions and their vses he hath so accurately described them all as he hath gotten the prize from all men not onely before him but euen after him also The manner of Dissection he hath manifested in his Bookes de Anatomicis administrationibus de Dissectione musculorum neruorum The actions of the seuerall parts he hath elegantly described to the life in his Booke de naturalibus facultatibus de placitis Hippocratis Platonis But aboue all are those seuenteene golden bookes of the Vse of parts which are truly called Diuine labours and hymnes sung in praise of the Creator So that the benefites we all and those before vs haue receyued by Galen are indeede very great and yet the more the pitty almost all the new Writers do continually carpe and barke at him yea teare and rend him whether it be by right or wrong wounding and lancing his credite vpon euery slight occasion one by way of cauill another ambitiously seeking to make himselfe esteemed by Galens disgrace and few with any desire that truth should take place But as flouds beating against the rockes by how much they rush with greater violence by so much they are more broken and driuen backe into the maine so such are their bootlesse and ridiculous endeauors who enterprize by the disgrace of another especially of their Maisters and Teachers to gaine reputation vnto themselues But let vs see wherein these Nouices do blame Galen First they say hee hath giuen vs onely the Anatomy of bruite beasts and not of Man hauing neuer dissected a mans body The slanderof the new Writers against Galen Againe they vrge that he was ignorant of many things which at this day are generally commonly knowne Thirdly they say he deliuers many things repugnant and contrary to himself Lastly that he hath written all things confusedly without Method or order For say they what Method can ther be obserued in his books of the vse of Parts which you cal diuine First he treats of the hand then of the legges and feete and last of all of the lower belly and the naturall parts How sillie these calumniations are and how miserably these The confutation of the first slander men are by their owne ignorance deceiued let all men heare and iudge For to begin with the first I say and affirme that Galen did not onely cut vp the bodies of Apes but manie times also the carkasses of men My witnesse shall be the author himselfe In his thirteenth booke de vsu partium I am determined saith he
whatsoeuer is solid the same is similar and the action of a similar part is Nutrition Contayned parts are the humors concluded or shut vp in their proper vessels and conceptacles as it were in Store-houses Galen calleth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is humours 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 What are contained parts that is such as are contained in the vessels and dispersed through the whol body Some had rather cal them 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Things deteyned the better to signifie those things which are conteined within vs as also which do preserue the substance of the part and therefore we haue called them Nourishers to restraine the word Humors to the Alimentarie and not to include the Excrementitious 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is impulsiue or impetuous thinges Fernelius referreth to the faculties of the soule not to the spirits but in my opinion he is in this out of the way For Impetuous or impulsiue things as the Spirits though the spirits be conteyned and haue proper conceptacles to wit the veynes arteries and nerues yet they are truly called impulsiue substances and Hippocrates spake of the body bodily things therefore not of the Faculties which are but abstracted Notions Hippocrates Now by the word Spirit I do not vnderstand a wind for these are 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Bastard or as Auicen termeth them Fraudulent spirits whose violence is sometimes so great furious Auicen that they are the cause of many tumults in the houshold gouernement or naturall constitution of the body which is oftentimes miserably distressed with their furious gusts read what Hippo. in his Book de Flatibus hath written of the power of winds But by spirits we vnderstand the primary and immediate instrument of the soule which the Stoicks calleth Hippocrates the Band which tyeth the soule and the body The force of these spirits is such so great the subtilty and thinnesse of their Nature that they can passe suddenly through all parts do insinuate themselues through the fastest and thickest substances as wee may perceyue in the passions of the minde in sleepe and in long watchinges By the ministerie of these spirits all the motions of liuing creatures are accomplished both naturall vitall and animall and by these life nourishment motion and sence do flow into all the parts Finally The continuall motion of the spirits Their motion double Per se aliud the motion of the spirits is perpetuall both of themselues and by another By themselues that is they are mooued continually from an inbred principle both wayes vpward and downward vpward because they are light downward toward their norishment They are mooued by another when they are driuen and when they are drawne The vitall spirits are driuen when the heart is contracted the animall when the braine is compressed The spirits therefore are 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 impetuous substances They are fiery and ayery and therefore very fine subtle and swift so the seede although it be thicke and viscid yet in a moment it passeth through the vessels of generation which haue no conspicuous cauities and that because it is spirituous or full of spirits There are also other differences of parts according to Hippocrates in his Booke Deveteri Differences of parts acording to Hip. medicina which are drawne from their substance figure and scituation From the substance some are dense others rare and succulent or iuicy others spongie soft From the figure some are hollow and from a largenesse gathered into a narrownesse or constraint others are stretched wide others solid and round others broad hanging others extended others long From the scituation some are Anterior some Posteriour some deepe others middle vpper-most lower-most on the right hand and on the left A diuision of Parts into Principall and not principall CHAP. XIX THE diuision of parts into principall and lesse principall is verie famous and hath helde the Stage now a long time We define that to be a Principall What is a principal part part which is absolutely necessary for the preseruation of the Indiuiduum or particular creature Or which affoordeth to the whole bodie a faculty or at least a common matter In both senses there are only three principall parts the Braine the Heart and the Liuer the Braine sitteth aloft in the highest Three principall parts place as in the Tribunall or Iudgement seate distributing to euery one of the Instruments of the sences their offices of dignity The Heart like a King is placed in the midst of the Chest and with his vitall heate doth cherish maintaine and conserue the life and safety of all the parts The Liuer the fountaine of beneficall humor like a bountifull and liberall Prince at his proper charges nourisheth the whole family of the bodie From the Braine the Animall Faculty by the Nerues as it were along certaine Chords glideth into the whole frame of Nature From the Heart the Vitall spirits are conneyed through the Arteries as through Pipes and Watercourses into euery part From the Liuer if not a Faculty yet a Spirit if not a Spirit yet at least a common matter to wit the blood is diffused by the veynes into euery corner So that onely three are absolutely necessary for the conseruation of the whole Indiuiduum the Braine the Heart and the Liuer all which are fitted and tyed together in so straite a conspiracy that each needeth the helpe of the other and if one of them faile the rest perish together with it Not that I thinke these The Braine more excellent then the Heart parts are of equall dignity for the Heart is more noble then the Liuer the Braine more excellent then the Heart aswell because his actions are more diuine beeing the seate and Pallace of Reason which is the Soule as also because all other parts are but handmaides vnto it and besides Hippocrates saith it giueth the forme to the whole body For saith he Hippocrates the figure of the rest of the Bones dependeth vpon the magnitude of the Braine and the Scull Galen addeth to the Principall parts the Testicles because they are the chiefe Organs of procreation by which alone the species or kinde is preserued But we thinke that they Galen How the Testicles may bee called principall parts What parts are called ignoble why confer nothing to the conseruation of the Indiuiduum or particular creature because they neuer affoord any matter to the whole body neyther faculty or spirit but onely a qualitie with a subtile and thin breath from whence the flesh hath a seedy rammishnesse a harsh taste and strong sauour and the actions of strength and validity All the rest of the parts may be called ignoble compared to these aswell because from them proceedeth no faculty spirit or common matter as also because euery one of them do minister to some one or other of the principall parts So the Organes of the senses serue the
Braine and were created for his vse behoofe so the Lungs the Midriffe the Arteries as swel smooth as rough were ordained only for the tempering and repurgation of the hart so the Stomack the Guts the Spleen both the bladders of Vrine and of Gall were made for the Liuer and in a word none of these ignoble parts are of necessity for the conseruation of the creature or if they be necessary it is not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is simply and absolutely but secundum quid that is as they are necessary to serue the turne of the Principall For I pray you what vse hath the arme the legge or the stomacke of the Lungs the Spleene and the Kidneys Again what necessary vse haue the Lungs the Spleene and the Kidneyes of the Legs or Armes But to all these the heart giueth life the Liuer nourishment and the Braine sense and motion so that the Braine the heart and the Liuer are in all the parts of the bodye by the mediation of their vessels Now as there is not an equality of dignity among the principall parts so the ignoble parts are not all of one and the same degree For some of them serue the principall by preparing somwhat for them others by carrying or leading somewhat vnto them There are The differencles of the ignoble parts also some sorts ordained onely for the expurgation or cleansing of the principall which are the most ignoble of all the rest and are commonly called Emunctories or Drayners So for the Liuer the Stomacke boyleth the Meate the Veynes of the Mesentary giue the Emunctories blood a kinde of rudiment or initiation the Caue or hollow veyne disperseth the bloode already perfected For the heart the Lunges prepare the ayre the pipes of the great arterie carry about the vitall spirits For the Brain the wonderful texture or plighted web of vessels prepareth the animall spirit and the nerues distribute it into the whole body Behinde the eares are the Emunctories or draynes of the Braine vnder the arme holes so many glandules or kernels which receiue the superfluities of the Heart and in the leske or groyne are the Emunctories of the Liuer An Elegant diuision of Parts into Similar and Dissimilar and an exquisite interpretation of the same CHAP. XX. THE most frequent diuision of the parts among Philosophers and Physitions both is into Similar and Dissimilar which is also the most necessary for the exquisite disquisition and distinction of diseases The Similar parts Plato first called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is first borne because according to the order of generation they are after a sort before the compound parts and because they Al the names of the similar parts Plato Aristotle are the first Stamina threds or warp of the body Aristotle calleth them 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is simple and vncompounded parts because they are not compounded of other parts or else 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is in respect of the compounded for they are not indeede and truely simple for the body of the Creature being not simple neither can the parts of it be truely simple First Anaxagoras and after him Aristotle brought in the name 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Anaxagoras Aristotle of similitude whence they are called Similar because they haue one and a like substance Some call them 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is continuall Partes because they are continually the same both in matter and forme Others call them Informes without forme but wee thinke it better to call them vniforme parts Aristotle called them sensorias because that Aristotle which is Similar is capable of sensible obiects and all sence originally proceedeth from the similar parts Galen calleth them sometimes sensible Elements because they appeare Galen to the sences most simple and vncompounded sometimes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is the least particles Sometimes the first sometimes the last bodies First in respect of their composition last because into these the body is dissolued as into the least parts that may bee perceiued by the perceiuing sences Some call them Solid not because they are constant euer consisting and neuer diffluent for then the flesh should be no Similar part but because they are euery way full and compleate The common people call that Solid which is hard dense or compacted for water or a spunge they will neuer acknowledge to bee What is a solid part solid but the Philosoper calleth that solid which is wholly full of it selfe and of no other thing which is of a like or of the same nature so the fire in his owne globe and the Heauen although they bee most rare and subtile bodies yet true Philosophers will call them solid bodies Hippocrates calleth them 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is contayning Parts but enough of the Hippocrates name now let vs come to the essence of the similar parts A Similar part may haue a double consideration one in respect of the matter an other in respect of the forme if you regard the matter which is altogether one and the same in A similar part hath a double consideration A definition of a similar part Aristotle Galen all partes likevnto it selfe then shall similar partes bee defined according to Aristotle 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which are deuided into parts like vnto themselues according to Galen All whose particles are like to themselues and to the whole Or which are deuided into parts not differing specie or in kinde If you respect the forme of the similar parts then they shall be defined Such as haue a vniforme figure For because the forme giueth the proper denomination to euery thing that shall be called similar which hath a similitude or likenesse of forme and figure In the first consideration or respect euery particle of the similar part retayneth the name of the whole but not in the latter so the bone of the Leg because of the similitude of the matter is vniforme but if you respect his figure then are not all his parts of the same nature for euery little particle of that bone is not hollow though the whole bone be hollow Hence we may gather that euery similar part may bee sayd to be Euery similar part may be said to be organical Membra diuidentia organicall and that they do not well who oppose similar and organicall parts for deuiding members as we say in Schooles for among Philosophers the nature of the part and of the whole is the same The whole body is organicall because the soule is an act of an organicall body The essence of the similar parts seemeth to consist of an vncertaine medley of the Elements The essence and a temper of the foure first qualities heate cold moysture and drought And therefore the Physitians say the Temper is the forme of the similar parts because it is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The first receiuer and the first power with which and by which
streyne the whole belly equally and alike in euery place the continuated position of the Rim supplieth that want as when a man casteth both his hands vpon a bag of hearbes and compasseth them about on euery side hee may more equally straine the liquor out of all the parts of the bag Fourthly sayth Galen in the booke next aboue named and the 17. chapter it giueth Galen coats to all the entrals of the lower belly and produceth diuers ligaments as we haue partly touched before and shall do more at large hereafter Fifthly it firmeth and strengthneth all those entrals especially the stomacke and the guts which otherwise being distended with wind would be violated yea torn as it were and their coats sliuen asunder beside it tyeth them together and holdeth thē fixe in their proper places Finally it is a sauegard to the vessels which hauing a long course to run and being but slender of themselues are secured betwixt the duplicated membranes of this Peritonaeum CHAP. XI Of the vmbilicall or Nauel vessels The sixt Table sheweth the lower belly all the containing parts aswell proper as common being remooued the bowels lying in their natural position couered with the kall or omentum together with the vmbilicall vessels TABVLA VI. FIG I FIG II b. The Ligament of the bladder which is shewed for the Vrachus The second Figure sheweth the vmbilicallVeine A. That part which ioyneth to the nauell B. The other that is inserted into the Liuer The nauell therefore is the stumpe of the vmbilicall vesselles by which the Infant was nourished in the wombe Tab. 6. C. therefore implanted into the middest of the lower The vmbilicall vessels belly because it was requisite that as well the Alimentary as the Vitall blood should first apply to the parts contained in this belly Now the vmbilical vessels are these One veine in bruite Beasts there are two Two Arteries sometimes yet that rarely but one diuided at the inside of the nauell into two and in Beasts the Vrachus The vmbilicall veine Tab. 6. from D to D is the first of all the veines yea the Principle of Perfection of all the parts of the body in respect of their fleshy substance because it is The vmbilicall Veine the vehicle or conueigher of blood as well for the matter whereof all the Parenchymata of all the parts wherefore it is also the roote of the Gate-veine and is formed together with the vmbilicall arteries immediately of the seede before any of the entrals And this truth accordeth with the opinions of Hippocrates and Galen and with right reason for the Infant Hippocrates Galen needeth both bloud and spirits for the generation of his parts now because these must be conuayed by vessels it followeth necessarily that those vessels should be generated before the parts themselues and these are they So we see the seede of Corne or such like when Comparison it is cast into the earth first of all it shooteth out of it selfe the beginning of the stalke and of the roote together that afterward the stalke may be nourished by the rootes Semblably in the figuration of Man-kinde at the same instant that the substance of the body beginneth to be moulded the vmbilicall vessel is produced whereby the creature might be nourished and augmented This veine Table 6. from D to B passeth through the double membranes of the Rimme The passage of the vmbilicall veine and in the Infant hauing gotten through the place of the nauill becommeth sometimes two sometimes presently after his egresse is deuided so that it seemeth to bee double and together with the arteries is compassed with a membrane called the Gut-let and so runneth out into a great length Vesilius sayth of a foote and a halfe long but oftentimes it is much longer yea sometimes double and treble The veine is full of knottes by which The knots of the veine some supersticious Midwiues gather how many children the Mother shall haue but their true vse is to stay and entertaine the bloud that it might receiue a more exquisite elaboration for the nourishment of the tender Infant The arteries because they are ordayned to conuay the spirites for the support of life are straight and euen without any bossed knottes at all When these vessels come vnto the secundine or after-birth they disperse through it notable The manner how they nourish sustain the Infant braunches and lesser toward his outward part which atteining vnto the Liuer or Cake of the wombe doe forme a Net-like complication till at length they loose themselues into small hairie strings by which as by the tendrils of the rootes of plants the mothers bloude both alimentary and vitall together with the spirit is drawne out of the mothers veines and arteries into these vmbilicall vesselles From whence the veines conuey the bloud into the Gate-vein from thence by the Anastomoses or inocculations which are betwixt the roots of the Gate and the hollow-veines it passeth into the trunk of the hollow vein and so nourisheth the whole body of the Infant The Vmbilical arteries by which the Infant hath transpiration do transport the vital bloud vnto the Aorta or great arterie from thence it passeth vnto the heart to maintain the natiue heate and life of the little creature But after the Infant is borne the Midwife after she haue stroaked down the bloud to nourish the Babe A direction for Midwiues casteth it into a knot close to the belly and then cutteth it off and the stumpe that is left is the nauill And because the portions of them which are left within the body should not be altogether The vse of these vessels after the birth vnprofitable they are turned into ligaments The veine because it proceedeth out of the Fissure or cleft Tab 6. B and tab 4. lib. 3. F which is in the hollow part of the Liuer and thence attaineth betwixt the two Membranes of the Rim vnto the Nauill becommeth the Ligament of the Liuer which sometimes in dropsie bodies openeth yea and euen in our dissections we haue sometimes followed it with a Probe and found it open into the Liuer The way of the dropsie water and so auoydeth by the nauill the water which is gathered in the Liuer but the chiefe vse of it is to tye downe the Liuer to the Nauil that it rise not vp and so stop the descent of the midriffe in our inspiration And this vse of it the Egyptians know full well for they vse to flay at this day their Theeues and they liue in great torment til the Hang-man or Butcher cut the nauill and then they dye instantly the Liuer gathering vp vnto the midriffe and so A cruel custome of the Egyptians The passage of the vmbilical arteries stopping their breath The Vmbillicall arteries Table 6. AA tab 2. lib. 3. kl arise as most do agree though Vesalius be of another mind from the Iliacall arteries or rather
the stomack in substance membranes and fibres little differing from it being nothing else but as it were a production of the same we will intreate of it in this place and not in the second Region the rather because the Table wherein the stomacke is deciphered contayneth also the delineation of this oesophagus It is called therefore in Greeke by Hippocrates Galen and Aristotle The names Hip. lib de resect corpor Gal 6. vsu parti 5. Aristot 1. hist Animal 16. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which signifieth to carry meat as also 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the stomack from words that signifie length and narrownesse For indeed this name of the stomacke is proper to this part albeit other authours especially our English toung hath turned it to signifie the ventricle or place where the meate is contayned the true stomacke we call the gullet the Arabians call it meri and vescet the Latins Gula. It is the common way of meat and drinke from the mouth into the ventricle or stomacke as we call it which all creatures haue that draw breath This part taketh his beginning in the lowermost cauitie or hollownesse of the throate at the rootes of table 10. figure 1 2. A the orifice of the gullet cut from the throat the toung behind the larynx or wezon to whom it is tyed and on either side toucheth the Tonsils or Almonds tab 10 fig. 1 E E and passing through the necke the breast betwixt the wezon and as appeareth in the table belonging to the chap. of the Lungs figure 1 2. where A sheweth the gullet and B the arterie the spondels of the necke and breast vppon which it leaneth for it might not passe through the middle cauitie of the brest lest it should trouble some Instrument of breathing and beside it stood in need of some setled supporter and that farte within to leane vnto that so it might be safe from externall iniuries it goeth directly Tab. x. Fig. 1 2. from A to B to the fift Spondell of the breast where it enclineth it selfe a little to the right side that it may Tab. x. Fig. 1. from B to C giue way to the trunke of the great Artery descending which comming out of the left Ventricle of the heart goeth necessarily to the left side ward When it hath atteyned to the ninth Spondell it is lifted aloft by the helpe of certaine Membranes and passeth aboue the great Artery least in the descending of grosse and thicke meates it shoulde lye heauy vpon it and hinder the course of the arteriall blood and spirits Then againe it enclineth to the left side Tab. x. Fig. 1 from C to D where the vppermost mouth Tab. x. fig 1 2 G of the stomacke is scituated and going vnder the hollow Veine passeth through the Neruous part of the Diaphragma by a posterne of his owne into the lower belly and is implanted not into the right least it should necessarily perforate the Liuer but into the lefte orifice of the stomacke together with two Nerues Tab. x. Fig. 1 2 T V. In his originall or rising it is tyed to the throate by a coate that compasseth the mouth but To what parte it is tied to the stomacke where it groweth to the Diaphragma by the continuation of his body to the bodies of the Spondels to the weazon and the parts adioyning by the helpe of Membranes proceeding out of the Ligaments of the backe His figure is round Tab. x fig. 1 2 both that more matter might passe in lesse roome The Figure of it for of all figures the round is most capacious and that it might be safer from iniuries very long it was of necessity to be because the mouth is farre from the stomack and it may well be called a reddish gut for after that manner it is distended into a sufficient capacity that the meate should not stay in it or pressing the weazon hinder respiration and put a man in danger of choaking The substance of it is in a meane betweene flesh and sinnewes wherefore it may bee The substāce both enflamed and subiect to convulsion also sinnewy or membranous that it might be extended into length and bredth when the meate is put in and againe fall that it take not too much roome when it is empty fleshy it is also that being soft it might giue way vnto the meate as it passeth downe But because as a sacke to be filled with Corne vnlesse it be held vp and open doubleth into it selfe when the corne is powred in so the Gullet being soft should double into it selfe when the meate is powred into it it is supported and held open by his connexion to the bodyes of the Spondels Hence it is that lying vppon the His conexion long ridge bone when it is affected we apply Cataplasmes to the ridge of the back It hath The ξ. coates of the gullet three Coats one common and two proper The first bred out of the Ligaments of the Spondels which is the Case or couer of the two proper Coates The second which is called the external is fleshy and very thicke as if it were a perforated Muscle and hath his originall from the second Cartilage of the Weazon as it lookes toward the necke hath onely transuerse Fibres that with these the Aliment that is drawne by the fibres of the inner coate might be more readily thrust into the stomacke they are also a great help when the stomack violently laboreth to vomit vp any thing that oppresseth it which two things are after a diuerse manner performed For if the fibres do beginne to be contracted aboue they serue to swallow with if from the Orifice of the stomacke for vomiting The thirde coate is internall and of a dissimilar substance vnder or within whose inward superficies a certaine smooth and slippery veyle or wimple is substrated hauing right and slender fibres to draw the norishment after the mouth hath receyued it The remainder of his substance from which that veile or filmy couering like the Cuticle from the skin may be separated is Neruous and more Membranous then the externall more harde also and sensible that the pleasure and good rellish of meates and drinkes may be better apprehended by contaction or touching This Coate ariseth from that which inuesteth the palate the mouth lips and throate and runneth as farre as the left Orifice of the stomacke It hath very few oblong fibres least they should keepe the meate too long in the gullet which would haue beene a great annoyance to the wezon That these may be the better obserued they had neede be parboyled to take away their aboundant moysture The act of deglutition or of swallowing is a worke mixed of an Animal and Natural is helped by certaine muscles called oesophagaei belonging to the gullet but they are accounted The act of swallowing among the muscles of the weazon which proceeding from the sides of
Kidneyes and the bladder of gall Fiftly no part is nourished by the excrement which it attracteth but by laudable bloud Sixtly as the passages of choller are dispersed through the substance of the Liuer among the rootes of the gate and hollow veines to draw away the excrementitions choller So also should there haue beene many propagations and tendrils from the spleenick braunch dispersed through the substance of the Liuer which we finde to be nothing so Finally if from the Liuer the foeculent bloud bee purged away as an excrement into the spleene then it must of necessity follow that this excrementitious humour should regurgitate or returne into the trunke of the Gate-veine because the splenick branch ariseth out of the same trunke far vnder the Liuer and aboue the trunke of the meseraicks Wherefore we think sayth Bauhine that the spleene was ordained and instituted by Nature for a further confection of some kinde of bloud Which vse Aristotle first allotted Authors on Bauhines side Aristotle Galen Aphrodisaeus Aretaeus Vesalius Fernelius Platerus Archangelus vnto it and therefore in his third booke de partibus Animalium and the 7. chapter hee calleth it a bastard Liuer The same also Galen giueth assent vnto in his booke de respirationis vsu as also Aphrodisaeus and Aretaeus Vesalius and Fernelius touch vpon this vse of the spleene also but Platerus and Archangelus resolue vpon it very confidently The spleene therefore from an inbred faculty of his owne draweth vnto himselfe the thicker and more earthie portion of the Chylus somewhat altered in hauing receiued a certain disposition or rudiment of bloud in the meseraicke veines by the spleenick branch of the Gate-veine out of the trunke of the meseraick veines before the Chylus get into the Liuer that so the Liuer may the better draw the more laudable parts of the Chylus for otherwise the small vessels of the Liuer being obstructed by the crasse and crude bloud not Bauhines proiect onely sanguification would haue beene interrupted but also the Iaundise Dropsies Agues Scirrous hardnesses and many other mischiefes woulde haue ouertaken vs of necessity all which we see do euery day hapen when the spleen fayleth to do his duty and either through weaknesse or obstructions ceaseth to attract that crasse and foeculent part of the Chylus But a great euidence of this trueth is this that the spleenicke branch doeth not proceede from the Liuer but ariseth as is sayde and is seated below it Neither is it likely that so thicke a iuyce confected and made into bloud in the Liuer should get out of it by the hairie and threddy veines of the same yet wee doe not deny that melancholly iuyce is ingendred in the Liuer but wee say that that onely is there ingendered which is a part of the masse of bloud not that which is receiued into the spleen for his nourishment and the vse of the stomacke Furthermore we are of opinion saith Bauhine that a part of the Chylus is sucked euen out of the stomack by veines ariuing at the left side of his bottom from the spleenicke branch When the spleen hath receiued this Chylus a little altered in the long iourney through those spleenicke surcles and branches it laboureth and worketh it at great leasure and by a long processe as the Alchymists say and much preparation in the innumerable small vessels or Fibrous complications which are disseminated through his substance like as the other and greater part of the Chylus is laboured into bloud in the complications of the vesselles disseminated through the Liuer and boyleth it into a thinner consistence by the help of naturall heate assisted by the many and large Arteries and their perpetuall motion And then a part of it becommeth the Aliment of the spleen the rest is carried by veines issuing from the spleenick branch to nourish the Stomacke the Guts the Kell and the Mesentery which thing Galen also insinuateth when he sayth That the same meseraicke veines do carry Galen Chylus vnto the Liuer out of the stomacke and the guts and returne bloud againe vnto them and the omentum For seeing that the originall and substance of all the veines which are propagated from the gate-veine is one and the same it followeth necessarily that their action also should be the same but to returne A part also happely of this humour thus altered is drawne into the next adioyning arteries and so conueyed into the great Artery to contemperate the intense and sharp heat of the bloud in the left ventricle of the heart and to establish and settle the nimble quick motions of the vitall spirits which are a very great cause why some mens wits are so giddy and vnconstant Sometimes it falleth out in great and confirmed diseases of the Liuer when his sanguification This is somewhat strange is decayed or in manner perished that the spleen performeth his office and transmitteth a part of the bloud by him laboured through the spleenicke branch into the veines of the Liuer which through the rootes of the hollow veine and the branches thereof is distributed into the parts of the body for their nourishment euen as the bloud is wont to be distributed which is laboured and confected in the Liuer it selfe But that part of the altered Chylus that before we sayd was drawn into the spleen which it cannot by reason of the thicknesse thereof transforme into profitable iuyce but is altogether why in affects of the Spleen the vrines are often black vnapt for nourishment is poured out part of it into the stomacke part into the Haemorrhoid veines sometimes through the trunke of the gate veine or through the spleenick Arteries it is deriued vnto the Kidneyes whence it is that in diseases of the Spleene the water fals out often to be blacke Wherefore we conclude saith Bauhine that the Spleene is a great helpe to the Liuer for the confecting of blood partly because it maketh blood answerable to his owne Nature partly because it auerteth or draweth aside vnto it selfe the thicker part of the aliment not so fit to make pure blood and by that meanes the Liuer vnburdened of such a clogge performeth his office of sanguification with more facility And thus it may be sayde verie well to purge and defecate the blood and to make it more pure and bright And heerupon the Ancients placed the seate of laughter in the Spleene and Plato saith that the spleen polisheth and brightneth the Liuer like a Looking-glasse that it might make a more cleare Plato representation of the Images of the passions from thence exhibited vnto the soule Aristotle also calleth it a left Liuer and obserueth that those creatures which haue no Spleene haue as it were double Liuers and Galen remembreth in his fourth Book of the Aristotle vse of parts and the 7. chapter that Plato calleth it the expresse Image of the Liuer It is therefore not to bee wondered at if the diseases of the Spleene doe
the wonderfull web texture or plat of Veines in respect of which it is likely the Liuer is saide to be the beginning or originall of veynes for the perfecting and absolute confection of the blood But there is one peculiar and notable Anastomosis or inocculation to bee obserued Tab. xiiii M which is a manifest and open pipe and continuated passage into which you may passe a good bigge probe and from which there lyeth an open way through all the least threds of the Gate and hollow Veines And so much the rather are these inocculations of the Veines one with another more diligently to be obserued because through them the humors offending passe when the habite or vtmost region of the body is by purgation emptied by the siedge The lower Tab. xiii Fig. 4 FF Tab xiiii KKKK of these roots are by little and little gathered The port or Gate-veine The Hollow-veine into greater and these into other till at length in the lower part of the Liuer they consent together into the trunke of the port or the Gate veine Tab. xiii Fig. 4. E◠Tab xiiii HH as broad as a thumbe or broader The vpper roots are in like manner Tab xiii Fig 4. CCCC Tab. xiiii EEE vnited by degrees till at length they fall into two notable and great Tab. xiii fig 3 M N braunches reaching to the fore-seate of the Hollow veine where it groweth to the Liuer and lyeth vpon the Diaphragma and there make one trunke Tab. xiii figure 2. F fig 3 D. fig 4 B. Tab xiiii AC Hence it is that the Gate veine Tab viii a is saide to arise out of the hollow side of the Liuer and the Hollow veine Tab viii K out of the conuex or embowed part Amongst these roots certaine fine tendrils Tab xv fig 2 QQ Table xvi figure 1 DDD The passage of Choller to the bladder of Gall. figure 2 aaa hauing the bodies of Veines and being gathered into one stumpe or stalke Tab xv figure 2 a. table xvi figure 1 E are disseminated which carry the choler from the Liuer to the bladder of gall which also are ioyned with the rootes of the gate-veyne that the blood before it come into the branches of the Hollow veine may bee purged and clensed from that cholericke excrement The same substance of the Liuer whereof wee spake before by compassing about these vessels strengthneth them and warranteth their tender threds from danger by whom also How the Liuer is nourished it receyueth in lieu a proportionable good for it is nourished by blood laboured in the roots of the Port veine and out of those small ends powred on euery side into his lap the remainder which he refuseth is carried into the roots of the hollow vein and thence both thrust out and drawne for nourishment into the whole body There are a few small Arteries Table 4 figure 1 H from the Coeliaca diffused in his substance The Arteries of the Liuer which do appeare more vvhite then the Veines on the hollow side where the branches of the Gate Table 4 figure 1 t and figure 2 Y table xi L veine do ioyne together into their common trunke or stumpe that they might ventilate and so preserue the naturall heate of the Liuer wherfore they runne onely through the hollow part for the embowed part is wafted with the continuall motion of the Diaphragma as with a Fan. They also carry vitall heate that the heate being doubled the sanguification might better succeed and that the Liuer also might not be destitute of the vitall faculty for in the whole bodye the Veines and Arteries are in a league and helpe one another these ministring spirits to the veines the veines blood to them It hath two smal Nerues Tab iiii fig 2. y tab xi M from the sixt paire one from that branch that is sent to the vpper mouth of the stomacke tab xv fig 1 o tab xvi fig 1 O The Nerues of the Liuer the other from the branch table xv Figure 2 f which passeth to the roots of the ribbes of the right side both of them dispersed into his coate that he might not be altogether like a plant without sense albeit seruing onely for nourishment it stoode in no need of any quick or notable sense wherefore his Nerues are so very small Hence it is that the paines of the Liuer are not acute or sharpe but obtuse or dull and grauatiue onely But the bottome or center of the Liuer is altogether without sense because of the many motions of the humors therein The vse of the Liuer is by his affused substance to part and separate the vessels that they The vses of the Liuer cleaue not together to sustaine and establish them to cherrish them with his heate because in that place their coats are thinner sayth Galen 4. vsu partium 13. than in any other part of the creature For by this helpe sanguification which is celebrated in the rootes of the gate veine which are in the substance of the Liuer is duly administred to affoord vnto them the naturall Faculty as it were by irradiation euen as the vessels of seede receiue the faculty of Seed-making from the Testicles as also to procreate the Naturall spirite which some deny but Archangelus by many arguments doth establish and last of all to preserue Columbus and maintaine the Nourishing Soule as they call it which is seated in euery particular part of the body But because there are many opinions concerning the manner of sanguification I haue heere thought good to set downe Bauhines conceite as the opinion of a man to whome I am especially in this worke beholding All Aliments aswell solid as liquid are taken by the mouth and after mastication or chewing as there is more or lesse neede are swallowed into the stomacke and there concocted The maner of sanguification as Bauhine hath described it and turned into Chylus This Chylus afterward when the pylorus or lower mouth of the stomacke is opened is thrust downe into the guts and if any part of it escaped elaboration before is there reuised and re-concocted The thin and lawdable part of the Chylus for the thicke excrements called Aluinaefoeces are forced into the great guts together with that humour which is as it were a watery excrement and was engendred in the concoction of the stomacke is suckt away by certaine branches of the Gate-vein deriued from his trunke which is fixed in the hollow part of the Liuer vnto the stomacke but especially vnto the guts These veynes which are called Venae Meseraicae and wee must call the Meseraick veines do attenuate the Chylus which they receyue prepare it and giue it the fyrst When the Chylus becōmeth Chymus rudiment of blood so that now it beginneth to be called Chymus that is a Humour which when it approacheth to the trunke of the Gate-veine is vnburdened of his thicke part the Spleene drawing it away by the Spleenicke
the vpper emulgent veine the left spermaticall veine table 1â— 4. did arise It may be that those men who are by fits tormented with grieuous paynes about the Holy-bone and haue all the Nephriticall signes haue such a position of one of their kidneyes as this was now we returne to our description The right Kidney lyeth iust vnder the Liuer and because of his waight in a man table xviii The seate of the right kidney it is lower then the other Kidney as if it gaue place to his better his end reacheth to the third racke-bone of the loynes It is very rarely higher then the left and then onely when it is shorter or when the part of the Liuer lying next it is hollowed they are also rarely of an equall height because of the different position and quantity of the Liuer and Spleene some also adde because of the higher or lower beginning of the emulgent veselles The first Figure sheweth the disport of Nature in the seminary vessels the emulgents and the position of the left Kidney as wee met with it in a publicke Dissection The second Figure sheweth the seminary vesselles with the Testicles The third Figure sheweth the diuers formes of the Testicles and their seuerall parts TABVLA XVIII FIG I. FIG III. FIG II. Figure 2. xxxx The Vreters Figure 3. Beside the membrane aboue named they haue also other fibres from the Peritonaeum inserted into their gibbous part which are happely those Hippocrates calleth Nerues in his Their fibres booke de natura ossium They are also tyed by the emulgent vessels to the hollow veine and the great Arterie table 17. a b tab 2. Lib. 4. m n table 22. h i. Finally to the bladder it selfe by the vreters or passages of vrine of which wee shall heare more by and by table xvii p c â— table xxii m n c. The Kidneyes are two because one would not haue beene sufficient for the euacuating of so great a quantity of waterish excrement which is farre more aboundant then both the Why two excrementitious choller 's yellow and blacke By this meanes also there is a stronger attraction of serous bloud and both sides draw alike and if one happen to bee stopped with the stone or grauell or ought else yet the worke of attraction standeth not but the vrine is auoyded although Archangelus will not yeelde to this because Nature hath created nothing against casualties whereas if there should bee but one which is very rare it must One would haue ouerâ—ayed on one side haue beene of necessity as big as both because of the aboundance of this excrement and so the body should not haue beene equally ballanced vnlesse that one had beene seated in the very middest of the backe iust vpon the hollow veine and great Artery which scituation would haue hindered the free descent of bloud and spirits by compression Wherefore Nature for one greater made two smaller that neither the belly should bunch out or the creature incline and hang too much to either side It is also as rare to see three or foure which when it hapneth they keepe not their ordinary conformation Eustachius obserued three together the right was naturall the left had nothing like a Kidney but onely the substance of a triangular form and wanting an vreter for the vreter proceeded out of the third which was almost foure square The Figure of the Kidney is long and broad yet broader aboue then below before and behinde pressed somewhat flat yet a little more rising before like a bean which therevpon The figure we call a Kidney beane On the outside which they call the backe table xxii figure 1. c. of the Kidney towarde the flankes gibbous or embowed and round on the inside where they looke toward the hollow veine partly gibbous and partly concauous flatte or sadled and as it were crooked into the forme of a line turned with a blunt angle for such must it of necessity be both for the admission of the vessels and for the forming of the hollownes or cauities therein Their magnitude is proportionable to their office of purging the whaeye humor although The magnitude of the kidneys for the most part they are not of a like table xxii figure 1. bignesse nor their proportion answerable to the body yet the greatest disproportion is in their longitude which commonly equalleth foure rack-bones but their breadth for the most part is but of three fingers and the left is often shorter then the right About the kidneyes cleaueth fat plentifully table 2. Lib. 4 o o p p because it hath peculiar The far of the kidneys vessels by which it is nourished so that in fat men they are almost all couered the vse of which is to cherish the heate of the Kidneyesâ— least by reason of the continuall distillation of so great quantity of the vrine or whay the heate by degrees languishing might at length be extinguished so al their action faile and beside least the vessels should be endangered by distention wherefore in a man it is on the inner side of the Kidney layde as a The vse of it soft bed or couch between the membrane compassing about the distribution of the vessels and the braunches of the vreters in a Dogge betwixt the membrane which formeth the faddle side of the Kidney besides this fat with his smooth and slippery moysture dulleth the acrimony of the whay or vrine There cleaueth to both the Kidneyes in the vpper part where it regardeth the hollow veine a glandule or kernell the inuention or finding whereof is due to Eustachius which sticketh fast to their outward membranes so that oftentimes if a man take not heede in the The glandule of the kidney taking out of the Kidneyes he shall leaue it hanging to the membrane of the Diaphragma This glandule somewhat answereth in substance and figure to the Kidneyes themselues yet is often more flat and liker to a cake then to a kidney as long it is as two fingers as broad as one of a moderate thicknesse but they are not alwayes of an equall greatnes but most commonly the right is the larger Among the new writers some say there are manie of them but will not haue them to be found in euery body but to bee engendred when the The vse of these Glandules not yet knowne matter is too plentifull but howsoeuer we haue the things yet hitherto we want their vse or at least the knowledge thereof To this Glandule there is sometime sent a certaine Tendril from the hollow vein neere the Liuer sometimes it taketh it from the Veine which we call Adiposa which goeth to the fat of the Kidneyes to nourish it of which wee spake euen now sometimes it hath both Veines Table xix sheweth the Kidney of a man The first figure the whole Kidney with the Glandule set aboue it The second Figure sheweth the Kidney Dissected that you may see the inward face of
Ouer those ends groweth the substance of the glans or nut and so the whole figure doth in some sort represent the greeke ζ which therefore ought to be obserued because of the vse of the Catheter The Catheter in the suppression of the vrine For if the Catheter be not insinuated or gently put in with a kind of dexterity it either hurteth the pipe or the necke of the bladder so that bloud will follow or else it will not passe into the cauity of the bladder The substance of these bodies is excauated or hollowed like a pipe from whence they are called the hollow nerues but of a fungous or spongy matter tab 4. figure 4. 5. ◠E and filled with blacke bloud so that naturally it is blackish A remarkeable obseruation for A good note for Chirurgions Chyrurgians that in the section of a putride yarde they doe not take that for rotten which indeede is but Naturall the want of which knowledge I am perswaded hath cost many a man a good ioynt which otherwise might well haue beene saued It is also wouen like a The vessels of the yarde Net made of innumerable braunches Table 1. figure 1 x x table 4. fig. 5. b of veines and arteries diuersly intangled together which are very notable vessels and ariue here from the region of the great or holy-bone tab 8 lib. 3. t t. These bodies are also rare and porous that they might suddenly bee filled with spirites and with venall and arteriall bloud when the yeoman is irritated or incensed and his violence The vse of the structure of his bodies being appeased the same spirts and blood being partly dissipated and partly returned into the vessels settle and shorten again For if the member were alwayes strong and stiffe it would be a great hinderance to men in many labours of this life especially such as are violent and beside it selfe would bee alwayes subiect to mischiefes euen as the arme or hand would be if it were continually streatched forth On the other side if it were alwayes flaccid or loose it would be vnprofitable for that imploiment for which God and Nature haue ordained it Wherefore onely in the time of coition it ought to bee swolne and rigged or erected swolne and extended to a iust magnitude that it might fill the neck of the matrix quo vtriusque pudenda incalescant For it is mutuall heate which calleth and prouoketh the seed out of the inner parts Rigid and straight not onely ad commodiorē coitum but also that the passage being open and direct the seede might more freely and directly bee eiaculated or shot foorth from the very Prostatae wherein it is contained For if it were either oblique or crooked as it is in those which are called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in whome the passage is retorted by reason of a bridle at the end of the yarde who therefore cannot procreate vnlesse that bridle be cut or did in any place not stand open but fall together then would the seed stay or make stop in the passage But againe least the spirits which flow vnto it and by which it is distended should bee The coates of the yarde too soone dissipated or scatrered through the fungous or spongy substance it is couered and strengthned with membranous coates thight and very strong which some men imagine doe arise from the commixtion of those vesselles which passe vnto the yarde which are therefore called the neruous bodies of the yarde and they are also thicke and substantiall that they might more easily be distended For when as in venerious appetites the bloud the spirits do in great quantity assemble themselues out of the veines and arteries that member is as it were a gutte filled with winde presently swelling and growing hard which no question commeth to passe when as the sphincter muscle which encompasseth the necke of the bladder the roots of the bodies of which the yarde is made and the ends of the guttes is contracted and presseth out Comparison the spirits abounding in those parts vnto the yarde for so wee see the iugular or veines of the throate to be distended when in laughter the chest is compressed and straightned So also the veines of the arme by reason of the constriction of a Ligature or tye are distended and growe hard and full so then it appeareth that voluntary motion is not onely requisite for erection but also for induration The Pipe or Canale of the yarde Table 4. figure 1. 4. 5. 7. G which in greeke they call The Pipe of the yarde Galen 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the vrinall pipe or as Galen in his 15. Booke of the vse of parts and the 3. Chapter the spermaticke pore commeth from the bladder table 1. fig. 1. Λ from the bladder c table 4. figure 6. whose necke is long This Pipe scituated vnder the bodies of the yarde table 4. figure 4. and 5. G vnder EE is reflected together with them in which reflection or returning How the seed putrifieth in a Gonorrhaea if putride or rotten seede in a Gonorrhaea or running of the reynes doe subsist or make stay it there vlcerateth the passage and becomming in the middle betweene them it passeth along the length of the yarde vnto the outside of the Nutte where it is embraced by those bodies ioyning together table 4. figure 4. 5. F in narrow angles and so maketh the whole yarde perforated as was necessary for the emission of seede This Canale or Pipe hath two membranes of which none almost of the Anatomistes make any menton saue Bauhine onely and Archangelus of the inner one inward and thinne The membranes of the pipe wherewith also the nut or glans is couered bred out of the thin meninx or pia mater of the braine which inuesteth the nerues of the yarde in which certaine circles are to be seene beside there is in it an exquisite sence to make it capable of the pleasure which the seed in his passage through it stirreth vp and againe it circumscribeth or limiteth the circumference of the Canale or pipe The other Membrane is outward and fleshy compounded of transuerse fibres for the better expulsion of the seed and vrine The middle substance of this pipe is lax table 4. fig. 6 fungous or spongy and blackish so that it readily distendeth it selfe togither with the neruous bodies in the effusion of seed and againe as readily faleth in the euacuation of vrine Tab. 4. demonstrateth the muscles of the yard of the fundament and of the bladder and the three bodies of the yard The first and second figures shew the yard excoriated cleauing yet to the bottome of the share bone The third sheweth the same separated with his vessels The 4. and 5. the yard cut away and Dissected ouerthwart The 6. the canel or pipe of the yard diuided at the entrance into the bladder The 7. the forepart of the bladder and the yard together
vvith the vmbilical vessels The 8. the bladder of a woman with the vmbilical vessels and a part of the Vreters The 9. sheweth the backe parts of the body of the yard TABVLA IIII. FIG I II III. IV V VI VII IIX IX But because these officies are perfourmed by voluntary motion it was requisite that it The Muscles of the yarde should also haue Muscles It hath therefore diuers Muscles of which no doubt Galen wrote precisely in his Books de Anat. administrationibus but we haue lost fiue Books and a halfe of Some of Galens workes lost Vesalius Laurentius Bauhine Two collaterall that worthy labour beside other peeces of excellent vse as wee may gather by those that remaine In the fifteenth Booke de vsu partium he reckoneth but two Muscles of the yard which saith Vesalius I could neuer finde Laurentius describeth foure so will we also according to Bauhine Two Collaterall on each side one which do arise neruous from the appendix of the hips Tab. 4. fig. 1 2 KL in the first figure they cleaue to their originall in the second they hang downe to their insertion below the originall of the bodies whereof the yarde is made afterward they become fleshy short and thicker then those that follow and being obliquely carried vpward they are inserted into the bodies of the yarde not far from their originall table 4. figure 2. C C and being together contracted in the act of generation doe bend the yarde and sustayne it whilest the worke be performed as for the erection it selfe we haue sayed before it is made by a voluntary constriction of the sphincter muscle of the fundament driuing the blood and spirits vnto it Columbus also saith that these muscles Columbus haue some vse in our making water The other two muscles of the yarde are called inferiores because they are scituate vnder the pipe table 4. figure 1. 2. H I in the first figure they appeare yet cleauing vnto it but in 2 2. Inferior the second they hang downe from their originals on each side one arising fleshy from the sphincter of the fundament table 4. figure 1. H They are somewhat long and are on their insides vnited and so carried along directly vnder the Canale and implanted at the sides table 4. figure 1 G of the same and being diuided one from another doe a little embrace the bodies of the yarde that they may dilate the lower part of the Canale on both sides drawne downeward the yarde remayning erected and so make it shorter least in the repletion of the neruous bodies especially in the oblique reflexion of the yarde that passage should be stifled and so the issue of the Seede hindered which comes indeed leaping forth Comparison and yet is continued one part of it with another as a company of Antickes holding hand in hand do vault vpon a stage Moreouer these muscles do compresse the Prostate glandules table 4. figure 3. and 7. â—â— The vses of the muscles and straine the Seed that filleth them in the time of eiaculation through their membranes by graines as wee sayed before into the Canale where they are all mingled and issue together In miction also or making of water these muscles haue their vse for some say they distend the passage as Vesalus others as Falopius and Archangelus that in the end of miction they expresse or driue out the reliques of the vrine which remained in the end of the necke of the bladder But if they worke all foure together they draw the root of the yarde which as well as the body thereof hath a power or faculty of erection Betweene these muscles in the Perinaeum table 4. figure 1. between H and H or distance Where they cut for the stone betweene the Cod and the Fundament are the stones of the Bladder taken foorth They call the place also inter-faeminium and in it Fistules and other vlcers are very ordinary I saw a Knight of Lincolnshire of good place suddenly perish within few dayes of a gangreene new risen in this place and it was credibly told me that his Father a Knight likewise about A story the same age of his life was in the same place taken sodainely after the same manner and so A caueat for Chirurgions perished Wherfore this place is diligently to be considered of before a Chyrurgion work vpon it The vessels that come to this virile Member are of 2. sorts some outward others inward The vessels of the yarde Veines The outward veines and arteries table 8. lib. 3. t t arise from the veine and arterie called Pudendae and are distributed through the skin They are many and sometimes blackish like vnto bodden bursten or variccus vessels The internall veines are double and spring from the veine called Hypogastrica Table 8. lib. 3. u u. These when they come vnto the middle bifurcation at the Crotch doe almost alwayes vnite into one which is carried along the body of the member in the middest among the arteries From this veine a notable braunch atteyneth into the capacity or cauitie of the Abdomen and is disseminated through a Ligament which tyeth the bladder to the share-bones In like manner two internall Arteries and those very notable are inserted into the bodies of the yarde from the Artery called Hypogastrica Table 8. lib. â— u u at the byfurcated Arteries originall of the same The invention of these arteries Vesalius attributeth vnto himselfe as also the demonstration of their vse whome Columbus taxeth but Archangelus auoucheth Vesalius Columbus Archangelus that all the three sortes of vesselles in the yarde are so conspicuous that hee that is halfe blinde may see them for being nourished sayeth hee why should it not haue veines as wel as other parts liuing why should it not haue Arteries and mouing why should it not haue Nerues Bauhine is of another minde to wit that the arteries are the vehicles of his nourishment which is thicke bloud and that the same arteries doe also deriue vnto it the mouing Bauhines conceite faculty but of that more hereafter We will return Between the forenamed arteries in the middest passeth a veine through the backe of the yarde euen to the Nutte or glans where it is implicated or foulded together with a nerue which haply make the substance of the Nut fungous all which conuey bloud and spirites into the spongy substance of the yarde when it is prouoked or chafed It hath also Nerues so notable sayth Falopius that he that hath but halfe an eye may see them Galen also in his 14. Booke de vsu partium and the 13. Chapter taketh knowledge of His nerues Falopius Galen them They proceede from the marrow of the great or holy bone of which some that are cutaneous doe passe into the skinne of the yarde and the Testicles to make them sensible of outward iniuries others are inward on each side one and that
vsu partium and the 9. Chapter may take to it selfe some small portion of whaey humidity which may by his acrimony stirre vp his action A cause of pleasure and procure pleasure as we see the whaey humors that are gathered vnder the skinne if they be heated they stirre vp itching and a kinde of pleasure withall By this veine also the chiefe part of the menstruall blood especially in women but not with childe dooth flowe foorth The Veine from the Hypogastricall The other Veine ariseth from the Hypogastricall braunch of the hollowe Veine at the sides of the great bone about the share it is the greater and ascendeth by the sides of the necke vnto the middest of the wombe where it mingleth it selfe with the former This is distributed partly through the bottome of the wombe partly through the necke of it But the vessels that passe through the bottome are alwayes vnited which saith Fallopius Anatomists haue much neglected by some branches and that eyther without the wombe or in his substance without the wombe the boughs of the vpper vein are ioyned with the small branches of the lower at the necke of the womb Tab. 9. fig. 2 e with h where on both sides there are many vesselles and those notable ones finger-fanged or placed like crosse Fingers and being vnited doe passe into his substance and end or open into the cauity which Anastomoses or inoculations of veines are more conspicuous in women with childe and those whose courses do slowe or are neere vpon it But if they be not vnited then from the lower veine some branches are carried vpward to be planted in the bottome The branches of this Hypogastricall veine being entred the substance of the wombe do Acetabula and Cotelydones what they are mingle themselues with the vpper braunches proceeding from the spermaticall and the mouths or extreamities of them reach vnto the inner cauity of it and are called Cotelydones and Acetabula to which in the conception the Liuer of the wombe or the after birth doth cleaue from whence the infant receiueth aliment through the vmbilicall vesselles and by which it is tied to the wombe Through these there arriueth more blood at the wombe then is necessary for the nourishment thereof all the while the Woman is childing that when conception shall happen to bee there may bee some quantity of the Mothers blood at hand which is one of the principles of generation as also that when the infant is begotten and doth encrease it may not want aliment according to that proportion it standeth in neede of all which blood after the infant is brought into the world returneth back to the breasts and there is turned into milke TABVLA XIII The first Figure sheweth an Infant of 14. dayes olde in which all the parts are exactly delineated FIG II. The second figure sheweth an abortiue Infant which was auoided the xxv day after conception being depriued of blood to nourish it because the vmbilical vessels were broken The magnitude of that infant is perfectly described Finally the other part of the lower veine is inserted into the necke of the wombe Tab. 9. fig. 2 e The other part of the Hipogastrical veine whether if too much blood be brought by the spermaticke vessels whilst the woman is with childe it is exonerated not by the orifice or mouth of the wombe but by the Anastomosis or inoculations of the veines into the neck of the same Wherefore by these veines are some women with childe euacuated which haue plethoricall and ful bodies and How and by what wayes women with child haue their courses so more affluence of blood in the first months after their conception then is required for the nourishment of the Infant and not by the bottome of the wombe as otherwise in maides and women the menstruall blood vseth to bee purged otherwise the Infant would be choaked with the aboundance of bloud and the orifice of the wombe must necessarily be opened which would bring a danger of abortment That which we haue sayed of the veines wee must say of the arteries which accompany Of the arteries of the wombe Their vse them whose vse also is in those that be not with childe to encrease the heat of the womb to bring vnto it spirit and vital bloud together with vital faculty and heat and by their motion to ventilate or breath the in-bred heat to stir the bloud and so to preserue it from putrifaction But whether in the time of the courses the arteriall blood bee also euacuated we ingenuously confesse our selues to be ignoraÌ„t saith Bauhine sure we are that from these forenamed vesselles or that which is called the lap or priuy veine there are carried certaine small veines and arteries to the lap and the hillocks or Caruncles thereof The nerues of the wombe though they bee small yet are they very many implicated or couched one within another like a net that they may confer exquisite sence vnto it To the The nerues of the wombe higher part of the bottom of it they come from the termination of the branches of the sixt coniugation which go vnto the roots of the ribs To the lower part of the bottom and to the neck from the marrow of the loyns and the great bone whence is that admirable consent between the womb and the head especially the backpart of it that feeling those things The cause of the conseâ—t betweene the wombe the head A cause of pleasure that are troublesome the expelling faculty might be prouoked and pleasure also conceiued in coition therefore about the lower parts they are more plentifull as also the motion of the wombe wherein it draweth and imbraceth the seed of the man quickned and strengthned For there are certaine fleshy fibres in the wombe as wee haue shewed already which are in stead of small muscles And thus far of the simple and similar parts of the wombe or matrix now followeth the compound or dissimilar CHAP. XIIII Of the simple or similar parts of the wombe and particularly of the bottome and the orifice ALthough from the bottome of the wombe to the very lap or priuities there be but one continuated passage yet because in it there are many and diuerse The parts of the wombe parts therefore it is diuided into the vpper part or the bottom the mouth or inward orifice of the necke the necke it selfe and the outward priuity or lap The bottom which is properly the wombe the matrix Hippoc. in his booke de nat pueri calleth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 sinus the bosom Galen so also lib. 14 15. de vsu partiuÌ„ the 3. The bottome or soale chapters and somtimes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is a cauity or hollownes This is the chiefe of all the parts of it because for it al the other parts were made for in it is the Infant conceiued of the seed that we may so say
his beames through the whole body And thence it is that we see gelt creatures are not so stirring as others whose many motions do stirre vp and so encrease their heate It may be obiected that Galen in another placce attributeth onely to the Liuer and the Heart power to change the whole body not to the Testicles For thus hee sayeth Those Galen redeemed that haue hot Liuers haue also all their habit hot vnlesse there bee some obstacle in the heart on the other side they that haue hot heartes haue also hot habites vnlesse the Liuer doe vehemently oppose against it but of the Testicles not one worde or any mention at all these men may thus be satisfied There is a twofold influence of heate one immediate another mediate The immediate A twofold influence of heat influence of the twofold spirits and bloud and with them of the heate is from the heart and liuer by the veines and arteries The mediate is from the Testicles into the whole body indeede but by the mediation of the Heart and the Liuer and the common vessels For the Testicles haue no peculiar vessels by which they might deriue their influence into the whole body but they impart this power and faculty of alteration to the heart by the arteries to the Liuer by the veines from which it is againe reinfused into the particular members It will be obiected that this faculty of alteration proceeding from the Testicles is infused Obiection not bodily but onely operatiuely what neede then hath it of a conduite or pipe either arteriall or venall But I answere that faculties doe not vse to bee infused or transfused but How faculties are infused by the mediation of spirits which although they wander and gad vp and downe the body yet notwithstanding they stand neede of peculiar receptacles to containe them in such as are the veines nerues and arteries So poyson although in the specificall or essentiall form it opposeth the heart yet is it carried in a moment of time and matter to the heart through Comparison the arteries and spirits wherein the faculties haue their consistence Such therefore is the excellency such the admirable faculty of the Testicles as well in procreation of seede as we shall declare in our next exercise as also in the alteration of the temper habit and manners and in that respect are they called by Galen principall parts But their want not aduersaries who would thrust them out of this ranke of dignity although Obiections their arguments are very weake First they say Galen in two places defineth a principall What a principal part is according to Galen part in the first by Necessity in the second by communication of a faculty or some common matter But for the Testicles there is no necessity of them for Eunuches liue without them neither is there any faculty proceeding from them for the animall faculty proceedeth from the braine the vitall from the heart the naturall to which the faculty of procreation is referred issueth from the Liuer the chiefe of all naturall partes Moreouer from the Testicles there is no matter communicated to the whole body for they haue no spirits proper vnto them no vesselles which runne through the body by which it may bee conuayed but these are trifles For we confesse the Testicles are not necessary for conseruation of the life of the indiuiduum Answered or singular man but for propagation of the whole species or of mankinde they are of absolute necessity Wherefore they are principall parts in respect of mankinde not in respect of this or that particular man For the propagation of mankinde is onely accomplished by procreation procreation is not without seede seed is only concocted and perfected by the Testicles to which the spermaticke vessels doe serue as well for preparation as for conduction and leading of the seede But me thinkes I heare the Peripatetians obstreperously deny the Testicles this power of Obiections of the preparation of seed procreation of seede against whome we will in the next place bend our forces QVEST. II. Of the vse of the Testicles COncerning the vse of the Testicles there are diuerse opinions and those farre differing one from another Aristotle denyeth them the vertue of making seed Aristotles opinion His arguments 3. Hist Anim. 1. 1. de gener Anim. 4. and attributeth it onely to the spermaticall vesselles because many creatures want Testicles as Fishes and Serpents which yet enioy a coition and doe auoyde perfect seede able to propagate their species or kinde That a Bull or Horse hauing lost their Testicles may yet presently couple with their Females and procreate and finally because they accomplish or fill vp no part of the passages that is haue no society with the spermaticke vessels He taketh knowledge of other vses of these Testicles which he maketh to be threefold The first that they establish the motion of the seede and hanging at the vessels inuerted His threefold vse of them or writhen with a wonderfull art doe hold them together and make them more patent and ample as we see weauers hang waights at the strings of their warp and therfore when Comparison they are cut off the spermaticall vessels are contracted and their passages occluded or shut vp so as the seede can haue no passage The second vse of the Testicles is for the strength of the heart for by these as by certain waights the heart is streatched and thence proceedeth the change of the Temperament and whole habit when they are taken away the bridle being loosed and the strength of the heart so as it were dissolued or resolued The third vse I gather out of his Problemes that by their waight and poyse they should helpe the tension or erection of the yarde And this is Aristotles opinion of the vse of the Testicles which we will now bring to the touch-stone to see how it will hold For the first vse he may well be confuted by himselfe the vessels of seede sayeth he are writhen and intorted with wonderfull art and implicated or foulded vp in many boughts and circumuolutions the waight therefore of the Testicles should bee so far from dilating Confutation of the first vse their passages that if they did streatch them they would rather draw them out in length euen vnto the feete But the truth is that these vessels are so firmely tyed to the neighbour parts that they admit no streatching or tension at all or if they should be streatched they would not onely not be dilated but they would become narrow and straighter for vesselles when they are streatched out in length cling closer together But what vse is there of any such sensible cauity or amplitude for the excretion or emission of Is there not seede contayned in the substance of the Testicles and of the Epididymis No vse of any sensible cauity for the seed in which there is no sensible or conspicuous
out of the vessels wherefore through these small and almost insensible passages they sucke the seede by an ingenit faculty of their own for if Aliment be brought vnto them to nourish them and yet there are no conspicuous vessels disseminated through their substance I see no reason but seed also may without manifest vessels be conueyed into them Their bodies are indeed glandulous or resembling Glandules but very Glandules Another opinion they are not as is sayed already The third opinion concerning the vse of the Testicles is theirs who think that they are ordayned for Pillowes to safe-gard and strengthen the vessels For say they where there is any notable partition of vesselles in the whole body there Nature hath appoynted glandules as pillowes to secure them So is the Pancreas placed vnder the diuision of the vena porta or Gate veine many glandules are in the diuarications of the veines of the mesentery The Thymus vnder the subclauian diuision and vnder the axillary and crurall veines notorious glandules or kernels are to bee found in like manner the Which ignorance of Anatomy hath brought forth Testicles are appointed for the security of the spermaticall vessels But the truth is that the onely ignorance of Anatomy brought in this old wiues fable For the kernels or glandules which are placed at the diuisions of the vessels do on euery side sustaine establish and support them but the Testicles are hung only at the ends of the vessels Wherefore the opinion of Hippocrates Galen and almost of all the Phisitians is much more probable who doe attribute to the testicles a power of their own to procreate seed The true opinion of almost all Physitians and the prime place in the worke of generation because they haue a great power for alteration of the habit the temperament and the manners themselues Moreouer those creatures who haue abstained long from the worke of generation haue their Testicles swolue and distended with seede which vppon the vse of the Female doe abate againe Which Their reasons thing also Aristotle himselfe hath left testimony of where he sayeth That certaine Birds and Beastes at what time they vse to couple haue their Testicles very great but when that season is ouer they become so small that it may be doubted whether they haue any Testicles at all or no Againe when the Testicles are refrigerated or ouer-cooled then barrennes followeth And truely if a man list to runne ouer all the concoctions in the body of a man hee shall finde Diuerse instances that there is onely a preparation in the vessels but concoction and perfect elaboration to be in and from the particular substance of the part The Animall spirit as we shall declare hereafter is prepared in the wonderfull implications and texture of the arteries but his forme and proper difference it acquireth in the marrowy substance or ventricles of the braine The Milke is prepared in the veines but groweth white in the glandules of the Breastes Blood getteth a kinde of rudiment in the veines of the mesentery but his rednesse and the forme of bloud it onely obteyneth in and by the Parenchyma or substance of the Liuer In the small and threddy veynes of the particular partes there is a preparation vnto the third concoction but assimulation is onely made by and in the substance of the parts So The true course of the seede there is a delineation and preparation of seede in the spermaticke vessels which are diuersly implicated by a wonderful artifice of nature that in those implications the spirits might be exactly mingled with the bloud and therefore here an artery entreth into a veine and a veine into an artery The seede thus prepared the Testicles draw for their nourishment to which they giue forme perfection and foecundity wherewith when they are satisfied the remainder they expell into the leading vessels these doe exonerate themselues into many small bladders and into the Prostatae and there it is reserued and kept in store for the necessary vse of Nature in procreation QVEST. IIII. Of the substance and coates of the Testicles THE substance of the Testicles some say are Glandules alleadging Galen who reckoneth them among the Glandules in his third Booke de Alimentis and Hippocrates in his Booke of Glandules defineth them to be spongy rare fatte That the Testicles are not glandules The differēce between a glandule and a glandulous body and friable but such are the Testicles therefore they are Glandules We answere that we must distinguish betweene Glandules and glandulous bodies The Testicles are indeede glandulous bodies so are the Kidneyes so is the Braine yet no man will call it a Glandule but the body of it is like a Glandule as wee shall shew more at large when we speake of the Braine Againe concerning the coates of the Testicles Anatomists doe differ one from another Of their coats How many coates stones haue some make more some fewer we resolue they are foure two common and two proper the two common are called scrotum or the Cod and darton the two proper called Eleuthroides the first and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is the neruous membrane the latter Vesalius calleth this Epididymida but Falopius elegantly confuteth him for the Epididymis is indeede Varicosum corpus that we call Parastatae and is a body not a membrane a little Testicle not a coate of the Testicle as the word signifieth euen as a Cuticle is a small skinne the Epiglotis a smal toung as it were And Galen in the 15. and 16. Chapters of his Booke de semine calleth the Epididymis a particle fixed to the head of the Testicle which wee haue seene to swell notably the Testicle it selfe not being taynted at all yea and many Epilepticall fittes to arise therefrom The Testicles of women haue not this additament or if they haue it is so smal that it cannot be perceiued The reason may be because it was not necessary that their seede should be so laboured or thicke as that of mens but remaineth more moyst and fluid as it were to temper the action of the seede of man QVEST. V. Of the consent betweene the Chest and the Testicles THE Consent betweene the Chest and the Testicles is expressed by Hippocrates The consent betweene the Chest and the testicles Three places of Hippocrates expounded in three seuerall places In the first Section of the second Booke Epid. he sayeth When the Testicle swelleth after a Cough it calleth to our remembrances the consent or sympathy betweene the Chest the Breasts the Seede the Voice Againe in the first Section of the first Booke thus Many were ouertaken with dry Coughes many of those men long after were troubled with painful inflamations sometimes in one stone sometimes in both Thirdly in the first againe of the second Booke thus Long What Hipoc meaneth by a dry cough and inueterate Coughes doe cease when the Testicles begin to
mankinde some there bee that call a woman Animal occasionatum or Accessorium barbarous words to expresse a barbarous conceit as if they should say A A barbarous conceite Creature by the way or made by mischance yea some haue growne to that impudencie that they haue denied a woman to haue a soule as man hath The truth is that as the soule of a woman is the same diuine nature with a mans so is her body a necessary being a first and not a second intention of Nature her proper and absolute worke not her error or preuarication The difference is by the Ancients in few words elegantly set downe when they define a man to be a creature begetting in another a woman a Creature begetting in her selfe The second thing required to perfect generation is the mutuall embracements of these 2. Copulation two sexes which is called Coitus or coition that is going together A principle of Nature whereof nothing but sinne makes vs ashamed Neither are these embracements sufficient vnlesse from either sexe there proccede a third thing by which and out of which a newe man may bee generated The effusion therefore of seeds which are indeede the immediate 3. Emission of seede principles of generation is altogether necessary otherwise it were not a generation but a new Creation These three things therefore must concurre to a perfect generation a distinction of sexes their copulation and an emission of seede from them both CHAP. II. Of the Principles of generation seed the Mothers blood WHatsoeuer is generated saith the Philosopher is begotten out of somwhat and from somvvhat else vvere it as vve said a nevv Creation no Generation Wherfore Two principles of generation the Ancients haue resolued that tvvo principles must concurre to generation Seed the Mothers blood The seed is the principle 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is the efficient or workman which formeth the Creature and ex quo that is the matter whereof the spermatical parts are generated The blood hath onely the Nature of a matter and passiue principle we therefore vse the Schoole words because they most emphatically expresse the thing for out of this bloud the fleshy partes are generated and both the spermaticall and the fleshy are nourished The Nature of both these principles is very obscure which we will endeuour to make plaine on this manner The Seed is called in Greek 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in Latine semen Genitura betweene which Aristotle puts a nice difference but Hippocrates takes them promiscuously for the same And so we wil call it Seed and Geniture which we define A body moyst hot frothy and white consisting of the remainders of the last and perfect nourishment and the spirites mingled therewith laboured and boyled by the vertue of the Testicles and so made fit for the perfect generation of a liuing Creature A perfect definitioÌ„ of seed This definition doth fully and sufficiently expresse all the causes the formall the materiall the efficient and the finall The humidity heate frothinesse and whitenes do make the forme The seed is moist The formall cause Ctesias his error 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is in Power and Consistence and therfore Ctesias Physitian to King Artâ—xerxis was deceiued who thought that the seed of an Elephant was so dry that it wold become like vnto Amber but it is necessary it shold be moyst as wel that it might be moulded by the efficient as also because it must contayne the Idea or specificall forme of all the How moyst particles Hot it is that it might produce those formes for cold entreth not into generation vnlesse it be by accident It is frothy by the permixtion of the spirits and by their motion Why hot Why fâ—othy whence it is that the Poets call Venus 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as if shee were made of the froth or foame of the sea and therefore seede when it is auoyded soone looseth his magnitude because the spirits which houed it vp do vanish whereas phlegme and other mucous matters keepe their bulke because they haue little spirites in them It is white because it is boyled in the Testicles and the spermaticall vessels whose inward superficies is white as also because it containeth in it much ayre and spirits and therfore it is but a vaine thing which Herodotus reporteth of the seed of Negroes or Blacke-Moores that it is black The matter of the seede is double the ouerplus of the last nourishment and spirits That The material cause double bloud ouerplus is bloud not altered and whitned in the solid parts as the Antients imagined but red pure and sincere deriued to the Testicles and the preparing vessels from the trunke of the hollow veine through the spermaticall veines And hence it is that those men who Soranus Why kinsmen are called consanguinei are very immoderate in the vse of Venus auoyde sometimes bloody seede yea nowe and then pure blood Of this minde also is Soranus and therefore it is sayeth he that the AntieÌ„ts called those that were of a kindred Consanguineos i. of the same bloud because the seed is made of bloud which phrase we also at this day retayne The other matter of the seede is that which maketh it fruitfull to wit those Spirites which wander about the body these And spirits potentially conteine the Idea or forme of the particular parts for they are ayrie and moyst easily taking any impression and passe through the spermaticall arteries to the mazey vessels of the Parastatae and the Testicles There they are exquisitly minglled with the bloud and of two is made one body like as of that admirable complication of the spermaticall veine and arterie is made one vessell This double matter of the seede Hippocrates expresseth by the names of fire and water Hippocrates How seed is firie How watry for so he sayth sometimes that the seed is fire sometimes he calleth it water It is firie by reason of the spirites which haue in them an impetuous violence or nimble agility whence also it is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 semen turgens swelling seede In respect of the blood which is the corpulency or bulke thereof it is called aqueum watery Both these Hippocrates in his Booke de diaeta in one sentence legantly expresseth where he sayth The Soule creepeth into man being made of a mixture of fire and water By the Soule he meaneth the Seed which A hard place of Hippocrates explained therefore in other places he calleth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is Animated by Fire hee meaneth the spirits and the in-bred heat which is commonly called Innatum calidum by Water he meaneth the Alimentary moysture which is bloud The fire sayeth hee moueth all things through and through the water nourisheth all things through and through In respect therefore of this double matter the seede carrieth the nature of both the principles of
this thirde and onely concoction in the infant conteined in the wombe is thus The infant being tied by the mediation of vessels and Membranes to the Mothers womb draws the purest of her blood through the mouths of those vessels inoculated one into another after a wonderfull manner This blood thus drawn is powred into the body of the Liuer The true way how the Infant is nourished through the vmbilicall veine which is a branch of the gate-veine and reacheth to the Fissure of the Liuer yea you may often in dead bodies followe a probe out of it into the small veins of the Liuer Here the blood is more and more perfected afterward the thicker and more crude part is distributed through the roots of the Gate-veine into the stomacke the spleene and the kidneys the excrements and reliques wherof by the Splenick mesenterick branches are abligated into the cauity of the guts and there are by degrees gathered together and in their abode are so dried that they become thick and blacke The purer and better concocted part of the bloode is conueyed into the trunke of the hollow veine from The extrements of the Infant where bestowed which it is diffused through the whole body by the veins as it were by smal riuerets But because the blood is not without his whey which serueth to weft it through the smal Veines therefore the whey hauing performed that his office is partly spent in sweate by the habite of the body partly it is drawne by the Kidneys and so transcolated through the Vreters or Vrine vessels into the bladder For the conteyning of which sweate and Vrine Nature appointed the Membrane called Amnios Yet we must not thinke that the Infant pisseth his The vse of the Vrathus vrine into this Membrane by the priuities but it is conueyed thereinto thorough the Vrachos which is a long and bloodlesse Canale or pipe lengthened from the bottome of the Bladder vnto the Nauell Neyther hath it any Muscle thereto belonging because in the Infant no time is vnseasonable for the auoyding of these excrements whereas when we auoide our vrine we haue Muscles at the roote of the yard to stay or to further that euacuation that it might not be performed but in conuenient time and at our best leisure as before is saide CHAP. VII How the Infant exerciseth his vital Faculties THE Infant also liueth in the wombe farre otherwise then hee liueth after he is borne for neither is the Chest distended and contracted because hee The dissimilitude of the life of the Infant before after birth draweth not his breath by his mouth neither doth hee engender any vitall spirits because he draweth them from his Mother neither lastly dooth hee neede the motion or worke of the Heart or the Lungs but the heate of the perticular parts is cherished preserued and refreshed onely by Transpiration and the pulsation of the Arteries This different life hath also a different structure substance and vse of the vitall organes which because it hath not beene knowne to any of the Anatomists of this our age albeit it was first of all discouered by Galen in his sixte and fifteenth Bookes of the Vse of Partes though obscurely we will endeuour to make it as manifest and plaine as possibly we can In the Basis of the heart that is in the broad end there appeare foure notable vesselles Galens wonderful Obseruation two in the right ventricle the Hollow veine and the Arteriall veine and two in the lefte the great Artery and the venall Artery The vse of these after we are borne is this The The Vse of those Vessells after birth Hollow veine which gapeth with a wide mouth into the heart powreth the bloode into the right ventricle as it were into a wide Cisterne there it is reboyled and attenuated as well for the generation of vitall spirits as also for the nourishment of the Lungs A parte therefore of it swetheth through the middle wall betwixt the ventricles into the left ventricle Another part is carried by the arteriall veine into the thin rare and spongy substance of the Lungs The Venall Artery leadeth into the left Ventricle the aer which wee breath in prepared before in the Lungs where it is mingled with the blood of which permixtion the vitall spirits are generated This spirite the heart driueth into the trunke and so into The vse of the vessels before the Infant is borne branches of the great Artery In the infant before birth all these things are otherwise and afarre other vse is there of all the vessels For the hollow veine doth not poure this streame of blood into the right ventricle because neither the Lungs stand in need of attenuated blood being at that time all of thē red thicke and immooueable neither is there any generation of vitall spirits The venall artery leadeth not the aer into the left ventricle because the infant doeth not breath by the mouth but onely hath vse of Transpiration The great Artery receiueth no vitall spirites from the heart but by the vmbilicall arteries and therefore the Arteriall veine dooth not the office of a veine but of an Arterie for it carrieth onely vitall spirits but no bloode Againe the venall artery doth the office of a veine containing onely thick and hie coloured blood for the nourishment of the Lungs But because there was no passage from the Hollow veine to the venall Artery Nature ioyned these two vessels which doe but touch one How the Vessels of the hart are vnited another by a large and round hole through which the bloode hath free passage from the Hollow veine to the venall Artery To this hole she hath also set a thin and cleare Membrane like a couer which shoulde giue way to the blood rushing out of the Hollow vein but should prohibit it for returning againe thereinto As also that by means of this Membrane the hole after birth when there is no more vse of it might sooner bee souldered vp hauing a principle of consolidation so neere and ready at hand And because the arteriall veine and the great artery were distant a little space each from other she hath ioyned them by a third pipe or Canale of the Nature of an artery running aslope betweene them that so the vital spirite might passe freely from the great artery into the arteriall veine This is that admirable vnion of the vessels of the heart in the infant vnborn to wit of the The wonderfull resiccatiō of the passages after birth hollow veine with the venall artery and of the great Artery with the arteriall veine but the shutting vp and resiccation of these vessels within a few dayes after the birth that is indeed beyond all admiration For that large hole vvhereof vvee spake is so closed that there remaineth no footsteps or signe of it As for the third arteriall pipe or Canale vvithin a fevv daies it vvithereth and shrinketh together and at length
whilst it remaineth in vs there is nothing made of it neither hath the body any vse especially of the matter of it Add heereto that if it were a part so often as it is lost the creatures should become maimed It is not an Aliment for then it should not be auoyded much lesse is it a Colliquation No Aliment No Colliquation For a Colliquation is a thing beside Nature seede is truly naturall yea the quintessence of the Nature of man Those things that are fat are most subiect to Colliquation or melting but we know that fat men haue least quantity of seede Moreouer Colliquation may bee made of any moisture in any part of the body but the seede hath his owne determinate limited seate wherein it is contained Colliquation is alwayes hurtfull but the auoyding of seed is sometimes very profitable But an excrement It remaineth therefore that seede must needs be an excrement But what manner of excrement is it In all creatures that bring foorth their young aliue there is a double excrement The one naturall and profitable the other vnprofitable The first is profitable either to norish some part or to procreate conceiue and breed vp the young as Galen teacheth in his Commentary vpon the 39. Aphorisme of the fift Section the other cannot bee assimulated Excrements double because it is of a dissimilar substance The first is called an excrement onely by reason of the abounding quantitie thereof The second is noxious and hurtfull euen in qualitie also The Chylus which is made in the stomacke is acceptable euen to the stomacke which is pained about the concocting thereof but at length it is thrust downe into the gut as an What is a profitable excrement ouer-plus or superfluity so that which was an excrement to the stomacke becommeth to the Liuer an Aliment The Liuer being satisfied and glutted with blood driues that which remaineth as a surplusage into the great veines so the excrement that is the superfluity of the Liuer becommeth a conuenable aliment for the particular parts The parts both fleshy and solid when they are satisfied with blood do leaue that which remaineth in the veines these resiques are by little and little drawne by the Testicles and How euerie part ministereth to another out of his owne aboundance at length are conuerted into the nature of seede And for this cause the seede is called an excrement of the last concoction because it is generated out of the remainders of the last Aliment That remainder is blood not changed or whitened by the solid partes for the seede hath his whitenesse onely from the spermaticall vessels and the Testicles but redde and pure blood deriued from the trunke of the Hollow veine into the spermaticall veines How seed be comes white An argument heereof is because children and decrepit old men do not yeeld seed for that in these there is no ouerplus left and such wantons as doe too immoderately satisfye theyr inordinate concupiscence do often yeeld bloudy seed because it is not altered hy the spermaticke vessels and the testicles There is another matter of the seede far more noble which maketh it prolificall or fruitfull The second matter of the seede and that is spirits brought vnto it by the spermaticall arteries which being fierie aery substances wandering and coursing about the whole bodye doe containe in themselues the Idea or forme of the particular parts Neither do these spirits only cōteine the forme of the sexes but also 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the fatall necessity of life and death so that from whence we haue the acte of life from thence also we haue the necessity of dissolution In regard of these spirits the seede is called an efficient and a formall principle For the spirit is the immediate and proportionable instrument of Nature wherby the noble Architect that is the soule extendeth the Membranes produceth and lengtheneth the passages and by a kinde of puffing sufflation perforateth them This therefore is the double matter of seede blood and spirits Hence it is that among the Philosophers the seede is esteemed to haue a double Nature one aery spumous or frothy The double Nature of seed another waterish and diffluent For in that the seed is aery it is neuer congealed or frozen and in that it is waterish it is no sooner out of his owne vessels but it melteth the spirits being vanished which did vnite his parts Now whereas there are some which affirme that seed is onely waterish because the colour is like water as also the consistence when it hath bin but a little time out of the vessels How seede water differ Aristotle we will against them oppose Aristotle who disputeth this very point in the second chapter of his second Booke de generatione Animalium where he saith that the natures of water and seede are very different for water by heate becommeth not thicke as seede doth All waterisn things by colde are congealed seede is made more fluid And in the 51 Problem of the first Section he saith that seede is like to Flegme and water not in Nature but onely in colour But we proceede This double matter is mingled in these Labyrinths in which the vein openeth into the How the double matter is mingled artery and the artery into the veine by a wonderfull inoculation so that of two there becommeth one vessel an Embleme of the holy mixtion of seedes in Matrimony For as of two vessels a veine and an artery there is made one vessell so of a double matter blood and An Embleme of Matrimony spirits there is made one seede and of two seeds the Males and the Females one infant and of two parents the husband and the wife one body But we returne The blood and the spirits being thus mingled do attaine in the preparing vessels a rudiment of seede not so much by the inbred power or faculty of the vessels themselues as by an irradiation or beaming influence they haue from the Testicles Finally in the Epididymis How this mixture becommeth seede and the Testicles the seed is boyled by their proper and ingenit vertue whose substance is rare spongy and friable and from these it is deriued into the eiaculatory vessels as an ouer plus and peculiar excrement of the Testicles From whence it is manifest that fruitfull prolificall seede yssueth onely out of the Testicles not from the whole body as we shal further prooue in our next exercise QVEST. IIII. Whether seede fall from all the parts of the body ME thinkes now I see a faire and large fielde before me wherein I may expatiate and disport my selfe a little not restraining my discourse within those narrow cancels wherein I haue formerly confined it It was a common receyued The olde and receiued opinion opinion in old time that the seede did flow from all parts of the body This Hippocrates auoucheth in his Booke de
we acknowledge to bee many and diuerse to omit the rest we will make mention onely of three which are the especiall and most immediate 3. Efficient causes The first is the tickling of the turgid and itching seed now the seed is turgid that is houen or frothy by reason of the impetuous motion of the spirites for seede without spirites such as is anoyded in the Gonorrhaea breedeth no pleasure at all after the same manner those that abuse the vse of woemen by frequent copulation haue lesse pleasure then other men because they haue fewer spirits Yet is not this cause of it selfe sufficient to procure pleasure such especially as is conceiued but another cause is required which is the celerity or svviftnesse of the motion and of the excretion For as paine is neuer caused vnlesse there bee a sudden and svvift alteration so vvhen the seed issueth by little and little or vveepingly there is no pleasure at all Finally to these tvvo is added the exquisite sence of the partes of generation and their narrownesse For so the parts being tickled and the vesselles which were distended returning into their naturall scituation and constitution there is stirred vp a wonderfull delight and pleasure But that these things may be made more euident we will handle heere two problemes The first why the spirits as they passe through the other parts Veines Arteries 2. Problemes The first Sinnewes Membranes these last especially being of exquisit sense together with the blood and the humors do not induce the same pleasure which they doe in the spermaticall Organs Haply it is because this kinde of sensation by the wonderful prouidence of Nature is bestowed onely vpon the genitals for the conseruation of the species or kinde like as she Solution hath giuen onely to the mouth of the stomacke the sense of divulsion and appetite Or we may say that in the other vesselles there is not so sudden and headstrong an effusion of humors and spirits together The other Probleme is why men and woemen that are asleepe haue great pleasure in The second Probleme their Nocturnall polutions seeing that in sleepe the sensatiue faculties are all at rest for the Philosopher calleth sleepe 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the rest of the first sensator Wee answere The Solution first that the imagination in sleepe is stronger then when wee are awake as appeareth in those that walke and talke in their sleep Againe in sleep the senses are not so drowned in sencelesnesse but that they are rowzed vp by a violent obiect and therefore such awake if they be violently stirred and for the most part such nightly pollutions doe awaken those who are troubled with them If you prick a sleeping man with a Needle euen before he awake he gathereth vp his body and if you continue he will awake though hee sleepe neuer so soundly Now the excretion of seede in a dreame is indeede a very strong obiect to the spermaticall parts These therefore are the causes of pleasure in the excretion or auoyding Whether mē or woemen haue greater pleasure of seede But whether the pleasure of the man or of the woman be the greater it would be a vaine and fruitlesse disquisition to enquire Indeede the woman conceiueth pleasure more waies that is in the auoyding of her owne seede and also in the attraction of the mans for which cause the Tyresian Priest who had experience of both sexes preferred The answere the woman in this kinde but the pleasure of the man is more intense partly because his seede is more hot and spirituous partly also because it yssueth with greater violence and with a kinde of Almaine leape or subsultation And thus much concerning the first principle of generation that is the seed of both sexes Now we come to the second principle which is the Mothers blood QVEST. VIII Whether the Menstruall Blood haue any noxious or hurtfull qualitie therein COncerning the Nature of the Menstruall blood there hath been and yet is so hard hold and so many opinions euen among Physitians themselues that it were a shame to make mention of all their differences much more to insist vpon them But because we would pretermit nothing that were worthy of your knowledge wee will insist vppon the chiefe heads of the Controuersie The first of which shall bee concerning the matter of the Courses All men do agree that this blood is an excrement for like a superfluity it is euery month Of the matter of the courses driuen foorth of the wombe but because there are two kinds of excrements the one Naturall and profitable the other altogether vnprofitable and vnnaturall wee must enquire of which kinde this menstruall blood is That it is an vnprofitable excrement and of a noxious or hurtfull quality may bee proued by the authority of famous learned men as also by strong reasons Hippocrates in his That it is ill qualitied Hippocrates authority first Booke De morbis mulierum expresseth the malignant quality thereof in these words It fretteth the earth like Vineger and gnaweth the body of the woman wheresoeuer it lighteth and vlcerateth the parts of generation Aristotle in the 19. Chapter of his fourth Booke De Natura Aristotle Galen Animalium writeth that that kind of blood is diseased and vitiated Galen in the eight Chapter of his Booke de Atra bile saith that euery moneth a superfluous portion of blood vnprofitable not onely in quantity but also in quality is auoided Moses that great Law-giuer as we read in holy Scripture made an Edict that no Menstruous woman should come Moyses into the Sanctuary Let her touch no holy thing nor enter into the Sanctuary whilst the dayes of her purgation be fulfilled By the Lawes of the Zabri those women that had their courses The lawes of the Zabri were interdicted the company and society of men and the places where she did stand were cleansed by fire Hesiodus forbiddeth that any man should frequent those bathes vvhere menstruous women haue bathed themselues Pliny also in the 28. Chapter of his 7. booke Pliny Columella doe think that this bloud is not only vicious but poysonous For by the touch thereof the young vines do wither the buds of hearbes are burnt vp yea glasses are infected Columella with a kinde of tabes If a Dogge licke of it he will run mad and wanton women are wont Reason and experience to bewitch their Louers with this bloud whence Outd calleth it Lunare virus the Moone poyson wherefore it is not onely superfluous in quantity but in the whole quality a noysom excrement This poysonous quality thereof women haue dayly and lamentable experience of in their owne bodies for if it bee suppressed it is a wonder to see what horrible and how many symptomes doe arise there-from If sayeth Hippocrates in his first Booke de morbis mulierum it bee stabled without the wombe it ingendereth Inflamations Cancers
was sayeth he about 30. yeares of age in whome the necke of the bladder was obstructed An elegant history out of Fernelius and whose vrine issued plentifully for many moneths together at the nauell as it had beene pressed out and that without any tumor collection of water in the Abdomen or any offence at all in his health when many hereat wondered much and I hard that when he was borne his nauill was ill tyed and euer after some little quantity of water issued that way I conceiued that the Vrachos was not dryed and that his vrine did now as it did when he was in his mothers wombe returne from the bladder to the nauill There are therefore foure vmbilicall vesselles one veine two arteries and the Vrachus all which about the nauell doe meete and are included in a long neruous and writhen canale How the 4. vessels are tyed together like a gut which they call the rope the tye or the gutling The reason why they are so encompassed is that they might not part one from another and so be either broken being seuered or intangled if they had scope to intangle themselues These foure vesselles when the Infant is borne as now becomming of no vse do degenerate into a Ligament Yet it hath bin obserued that in some after they are grown to good age the vmbilicall vein A rare obseruation about the vmbilical veine hath beene changed into a loose and open veine as Volchier Coiter obserued at Noriberge in a mayden of 34. yeares old QVEST. XVIII Of the originall of the Vmbilicall vessels THE Controuersie is no lesse concerning the originall of the vmbilcall vessels then it is concerning their number Some think they haue their originall frō the vesselles of the wombe because they are continuated with them and are torne from the Infant sooner then from the wombe And this same Galen Galen expounded seemeth to approue in his Booke de dissectione vteri The end of that vessell that is propagated through the wombe giueth beginning to that vessel which is in the Chorion so that you may see that these two are one For they are so vnited by their mouths that the veine draweth blood from the veine and the artery spirit from the artery The same writeth Aristotle in the 8. Chapter of his 7. Booke de Historia Animalium The nauell sayth Aristotle he is as it were the cup of an Acorn about the veines whose originall is from the wombe in those creatures which haue acetabula from those acetabula in those that haue them not from the veine itselfe But I thinke Galen in this place tooke more liberty to speake after the common opinion of the multitude not as himselfe thought For that hee might declare Gal. excused the continuity of the vesselles hee sayth that the end of one vessell is the beginning of another A beginning I say not Physicall or Originall but Mathematicall that is quantitatiue as the Barbarians speake Some there are who thinke that the vmbilicall veines and arteries are first of all generated and that all the rootes of the Veines and Arteries yssue The opinion of some Anatomists from them because the Veines proceede from the Liuer and the Arteries from the hart now the vmbilicall veine is generated before the Liuer for his Parenchyma is not gathered without blood and blood is not deriued but through Canales and therefore it was necessary that the vmbilicall veine should be formed before the Liuer This opinion is indeed very probable and so sometimes seemed it to me saith Laurentius That the vmbilicall veine is not first formed to be but when I tooke a more serious consideration of the matter I found it to bee otherwise For how should so many and so notable roots of veines as are dispersed through the whole Parenchyma of the Liuer arise from so small a branch as this vmbilicall veyne is Againe those parts that arise one from another must of necessity bee continuated the one with the other Now there is no continuity betweene the vmbilicall veine and the hollow veine vnlesse it be by the inoculations of the rootes of the gate veine What is more absurd then to thinke first that the Parenchyma of the Liuer is made of the vmbilicall veine afterward that from that Parenchyma the rootes of all the veines should arise Are not the spermaticall parts delineated before the fleshy On the other side who will say that all the Arteries are propagated from the vmbilicall arteries seeing they reach not directly to the heart but to the Iliack branches VVould we commend that builder who would set vp his wals before he lay his foundations I know what wil be said that these vessels are the roots by which the infant is nourished after the maner of a plant now the roots are first formed But they must know that the infant is not nourished before his spermaticall parts be delineated because before that time there is no necessity of Nutrition We resolue therefore that these vessels are begun together with the rest of the spermaticall parts and that the vmbilicall vein is a branch of the gate-veine to which it is continued What wee resolue of that the two vmbilicall Arteries are scions or shoots of the Iliack branches of the descending trunke of the great Artery Finally that the Vrachos ariseth from the bottome of the bladder and ascendeth vnto the Nauill Yet we thinke that the vmbilicall Veine and Arteries are perfected before the rest of the vessels because there was more neede of them for the coagmentation or gathering of the flesh especially of the bowels QVEST. XIX Of the times of the Conformation of a man and of a woman-childe WHich is the first and which is the last day of the Conformation of the Infant God alone knoweth who made them and if we haue any thing to say of this matter we haue it out of Hippocrates Fountaines His opinion is in his book de Natura pueri and De Principijs That the seauenth day the rudiments of all the spermaticall parts do appeare but the perfect dearticulation and description The time of Conformatiō of the Female is in 42. daies and of the Male in 30. at the longest But this vvee thinke is to be vnderstood onely of the first Conformation for we do not beleeue that the flesh of the Muscles is in that space perfected and accomplished but the 3 or the 4. moneth rather at what time the infant beginneth to mooue so that we make a double Conformation A double conformation one of the seede another of the blood the first goeth before which therefore Hippocrates in his booke de Septimestri partu and De Natura pueri calleth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the first coagulation or coagmentation the second doth onely fill vp the distances of the first that is the spaces betweene the threds and fibres Strabo the Peripatetike and Diocles Carystius dispense the fabricke
but a single coat that is by Veines But there are no passages from the hollow Veine into the Lungs and therefore it was of necessity that that hollowe Vein should haue a passage bored into the venal Artery This therefore is the first and primary vse of this hole or perforation The vse of the other coniunction which is betweene the great Arterie and the arteriall Veine by a canale or pipe running betweene them he thinketh ought to be referred to the maintenance of the life of the Lungs For all life is from the vitall spirite and the arteriall blood this is deriued by the riuerets of the arterie which because they no way pertayne or Illustrated reach vnto the Lungs it was of necessity that the great artery should be vnited to the arteriall Veine This is Galens demonstration which haply wil seem to many obscure but I will make it brighter then the mid-day Sun The Lungs in the Infant are red much like the flesh or Parenchyma of the Liuer and thicker beside then they are after a man is borne red they are because they are both generated and nourished by red blood thicker because they are neither attenuated by inspirated ayre nor yet moued perpetually as they are after the birth For we do not think that the Chest of the Infant is moued in the wombe if the Chest be not mooued then it is not likely that the Lungs are distended or contracted because the Lungs are not mooued by any proper or in-bred faculty of their own nor by the pulsatiue faculty of the Heart nor by the Brain but onely they follow the motion of the Chest to auoyde vacuity as wee shall hereafter more clearely proue when we come in the next Booke vnto the History of the Chest But when the Infant is borne the Lungs become suddenly more rare and spongy and whiter by much because they are attenuated by perpetuall motion and by the permixtion of ayre breathed into them Wherefore the substance of the Lungs is not the same in the Infant when he lieth darkling in the corners of the wombe and when he enioyeth the vse of the worlds light If the substance bee not the same neither is it proportionable that the Aliment should bee the same The Lungs being rare and spongy stand in neede of thinne blood laboured in the hotte and boyling right ventricle of the Heart and therefore Galen thought that that right ventricle was onely made for the vse of the Lungs And as Aristotle first obserued those Creatures which haue no Lungs do also want the right ventricle of the Heart Now the thick red and immoueable Lungs of the Embryo do not need blood attenuated but are contented with that which is thicke and like themselues This crasse and red blood is onely conueyed in the branches of the Hollow Veine But how should it attayne out of these branches of the Hollow veine vnto the Lunges seeing there are no braunches from that Hollow veine dispersed into the Lungs for the Lungs haue onely three vessels The Venall Artery the Arteriall Veine and the Rough Artery Heere therefore Nature with wonderful prouidence and Art perforated the venal Artery which adioyned vpon the hollow Veine therein to inoculate the veine that so the bloode might haue a free passage for the nourishment and encreasing of so fleshy a bowell as the Lungs are so that in the infant Auicens opinion of the vse of this Communion the venall Artery performeth onely the office of a veine and may absolutely then bee called a veine as well for his vse as for his structure This therefore is the true vse of that open hole this the necessity of that famous inoculation Auicen the Prince of the Arabians hath confirmed this demonstration of Galen The Lungs saith he are red in the tender infant because he draweth no aer into them for they grow not white but onely by the permixtion of breathed aer They are therefore nourished vvith redde blood and to that end is the hole made out of one vessel into another which is presently stopped after the Infant is borne Neither yet is this inoculation made onely for the Nourishment of the Lungs but also Second vse of it for the first generation of their Parenchyma or substance For it is out of doubt that the flesh of all the bowels is made of the blood congealed or clodded together This blood is onely brought by veines but there were no passages from the hollow veine to the Lunges and therefore there was bored an open and patent hole out of the Hollowe veine into the Venall Artery I will add a third vse of this Communion that that venal Arterie might bee formed out of the hollow veine For a thin and venall vessell could not arise out of the thicke crasse left ventricle of the heart now it was necessary both that this vessell should bee fixed into A third the left ventricle of the heart and also be thin that when wee draw in our breath it might suddenly receiue the aer and when we exspire it might expell fumid and sootie vaport It was necessary therfore that the hollow vein should be vnited with the venall artery so that the venall artery may seeme to be a production of the hollow veine and his first originall is not from the heart as is commonly imagined but from the Liuer by the continuation of the Hollow veine The vse of the other Communion which is betweene the great Artery and the arteriall Veine by the interposition of a Canale or 〈◊〉 I thus manifest The Lungs do liue in the The vse of the the other cōmunion by the Canale Embryo therefore they stood in neede of vitall spirits and arteriall bloode for their conseruation This vitall spirits and blood are onely conteined in the branches of the great Artery from this great artery into the Lungs there was at all no passage Nature therefore least the Lungs should be defrauded of that quickning Nectar made an arterial pipe perforated from the great artery into the arteriall veine by which a part of the arteriall blood vitall spirits might be conueyed vnto the substance of the Lungs I acknowledge also another vse of this second communion that this arterial veine might take his originall from the Aorta or great artery For the veine of the right side of the heart Another vse of it stood in neede to be Arteriall that is to haue a thicke coate like that of the Arteries Now the fountaine of the Arteries was in the left ventricle Wherefore Nature propagated the great Artery and made out of it an Arteriall production or pipe which reacheth into the right ventricle there to forme the arteriall veine so that hence it is euident that the arteriall veine is a production of the great Artery and the venall Artery a production of the hollow The vse of the vessels of the Lungs in the Infant veine So it is therefore with the vessels of
the Lungs in an infant yet contained in the wombe that the venall artery performeth the office of a veine the arteriall veine of an Artery but the Rough Artery is altogether Idle And this is the true demonstration of these two Vnions or Communions of the vessels of the heart in the Infant yet vnborne THE SECOND EXERCISE Wherein the new demonstration of the vse of these Communions divulged by Simon Petreus a Physitian of Paris is confuted BVT that the truth of this demonstration of Galen may bee more apparent let vs a little examine some opinions of the late Writers concerning the vse of the Inoculations Petreus is of opinion that they were ordayned rather for the vse of the heart and the whole body then for the Nourishment and life of the Lungs And this is the summe of his demonstration and these for the most part his owne words The first intent of Nature is to make all things perfect but the absolute perfection of her worke she doth not alwayes attaine by reason of the crosse or auerse disposition of the subiect Petreus opiniō matter which Aristotle calleth the Hypotheticall or materiall necessitie But what Necessity constrained Nature to produce these inoculations of the vessels Surely the Necessity was very great which if a man be ignorant of he shal neuer vnderstand their history The Vse and the Action is the end of Nature when she worketh the scope or aime of the Physitian who searcheth into the workes of Nature which scope if he neglect all Anatomy will be vncertaine and all his inspection of the partes will but double theyr obscurity Aristotle often admonisheth that the Organs are made for the Vse not the vse applyed to the Instruments whence it is that Galen first propoundeth the Vse and thereto recalleth the composition Conformation of euery part I will therefore first shew the vse and necessity of these inoculations of the vessels of the heart The ymbilicall Arteries do transmit from the Mother to the Infant Arteriall and Vitall blood for they are inserted into his Iliacall Arteries From these the blood ascendeth into the trunke of the great Artery yea euen to his gate in the Basis of the heart where it is constrained to make stay because Nature hath set at that gate of the great Artery three Values whereby the passage is bolted from without inward albeit from within outward any thing may passe For this inconueniency and obstacle Nature deuised a present remedy For considering that the blood laboured in the left side of the Mothers heart and further prepared in the length of his way from the mother vnto the infant was fit for the nourishment of his Lungs she prouided that it should bee powred into the Arteriall Veine which is destined for the nourishment of the Lungs And for that purpose she prepared in the infant a passage common to the great Artery and the arteriall Veine which is conspicuous aboue the Basis of his heart which we call Anastomosis For the other Anastomosis I thus demonstrate the vse thereof Wee before determined that the arteriall bloode which the infant receyueth from his Mother by the vmbilical Arteries is spent in the nourishment of the Lungs Now it wil be worth our labour to learne how vitall bloode sufficient to bee diffused thoroughout the whol body is in the infant generated for ther is no aer led by the Venal arterie into the left ventricle of the hart wherof the spirits should be made because the infant breatheth not in the womb neither getteth any thing into the hart by the great Artery for the values which open outward and shut inward will admit nothing to enter The lefte ventricle therefore of the heart had beene vnprofitable thorough want of matter and the discommodity of the place vnlesse Nature had learned of her selfe to frame wayes for her owne behoofe more easie and expedite which is the other Anastomosis wherein shee hath wrought a worke beyond all admiration This Anastomosis is out of the Hollow veine into the venall artery by which the bloode which is too much for the nourishment of the Lungs is commodiously transported into the left ventricle of the heart where it is laboured confected and receyueth an impression of the vitall Faculty and so turneth aside into the great artery which is neere neighbour and toucheth it that by it it might be distributed into the whole body This demonstration I take to be most true that the worke of this Anastomosis which is a very miracle in Nature might rather be referred to the vse of the whole body then vnto an vnprofitable commodity onely of the Lungs Neyther doe I see by what reason it may be sayd that the Lungs of the Infant which doe not moue at all whilest it is in the wombe should yet then require and dispend a greater quantity of Aliment and Bloud then they doe after the childe is borne when for the generall behoofe of the body they are perpetually moued For if those inoculations had beene made onely for the Lungs they being greedy would haue drawne all the bloud by those patent passages which in growne men they drawe onely out of the Areriall Veine Furthermore this absurditie would follow that the vitall faculty of the Heart in the Infant must bee idle all the time of his gestation This is Petreus his demonstration wherein that I may speak in one word he establisheth two things the first that the Arteriall Canale or pipe was made for this purpose to poure The summe of Petreus opinion out into the Lungs alone the arteriall and vitall bloud which the Infant draweth by the vmbilicall Arteries so that he vnderstandeth that the vmbilicall Arteries weere not made for the vse of the whole body but onely of the Lungs The second thing he would establish is that the Lungs are not nourished by the bloud brought thorough the hole of the hollowe Veyne into the venall Arterie but that all that blood is transmitted into the lefte ventricle of the Heart for the Generation of the vitall spirits Which two things how absurde they are and dissonant for true and right reason I will Petreus impugned endeuour to shew both by reason and sence which are the two most certaine Iudges of all things In his vse of that Communion which is by an arteriall Canale or pipe from the great Artery into the arteriall Veine I find some things contradictorie and very many false and absurd For sometimes he willes that both the inoculations were made for the vse of the whole body not for the commodity onely of the Lungs afterward as if hee had forgotten himselfe he writeth in his whole discourse that that Canale which is frō the great artery to the arteriall Veine serueth onely for the Lungs VVhereas to make good his demonstration he should haue sayed that the inoculation which is from the hollow Veine to the venal arterie A contradiction in his demonstration is to be referred
to the vse of the whole body but that which is from the great artery into the arteriall Veine onely to the nourishment of the Lungs There is therefore in the first place a manifest contradiction I forbeare to say howe improperly hee calleth the arteriall pipe an Anastomosis because I am taught by Aristotle not to take too much care of words or to stand too much vpon them Galen indeed sayth that there are many Anastomoses or inoculations of veines arteries and that an Anastomosis is nothing else but an opening of the mouth of one veine or vessell into another and those medicaments are called Anastomotica which haue a faculty to open VVee also may vnderstand by Anastomosis the confluence of humours made when the vesselles doe open one into another Aristotle in his Booke de mundo if that Booke were Aristotles vseth the word in another sence when he calleth the ocean 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which Budeus He vseth the word Anastomosis very improperly interpreteth in fauces se comprimentem but to call a Pipe a Tunnell a Vessell an Anastomosis is a monster in Grammer in Philosophy and in Physicke Now Petreus words are these And for that purpose Nature prepared in the Infant a passage common to the great Artery and the arteriall Veine which is conspicuous aboue the basis of his Heart which wee call Anastomosis Let any man now iudge yea let himselfe see how farre this nouell speculation of his hath transported him but this is but to play with him let vs now set vppon him with keener weapons He writeth that the arteriall bloud which the Infant draweth by the vmbilicall arteries is wholly consumed in the nourishment of the Lungs and that those notable arteries were onely made for their vse then which what could he haue sayd or faigned more absurd Let him turne ouer all the writings of the Grecians the Arabians and the Latines and hee He thinketh amisse that the vmbilicall arteries serue only for the Lungs shall see that they all accord in this that the vmbilical Arteries were made for the vse of the whole body not of the Lungs alone By these Arteries the whole Embryo doeth transpire and draweth the mothers spirits not the Lungs alone The vse therefore of the Arteries is common to the whole body of the infant And this Hippocrates teacheth in his Bookes de Natura pueri and de Octimestripartu in these words In the middle of the flesh is the Nauell separated by which the whole Infant doth transpire and attaineth his encrease Do not the artery in their Diastole or dilation draw aer and expel the sooty vapors in their Systole or contraction There are made manie inoculations from the arteries into the veynes therefore the aer is transported out of the arteries into the veines not out of the veynes into the arteries Galen in his fourth and sixt Booke de Locis affectis in his Booke De vsu pulsum in his Commentarie vpon the sixt sect lib. Epidem teacheth vs that transpiration is through the arteries not through the veines and in his first Booke de semine he sayeth The hole or passage of the membranes about the Nauel is alwayes open for the transmission of bloud and spirits for bloud floweth out of the Veines but out of the Arteries spirits with a little thin and hot bloud VVhat could he say more playnely what more perspicuously This also auoucheth Auicen the Prince of the Arabians and finally it is the vniform consent of the Schoole of the Grecians and Arabians and with vs this common consent of so great learned men shall euer stand for a law But Petraeus one man of his owne head taxeth and challengeth all antiquity of error VVell wee will therefore no more contend with him with authorities but by waight of argument It is an axiome in Aristotle that all liuing creatures doe breath For as a flame pent vp in a straight roome and not ventilated or breathed with aer groweth dimme and at length Spiration double Transpiratiō and respiration is extinguished so our naturall heate is also extinguished vnlesse it be ventilated and wafted with aer as it were with a fanne This spiration which the Grecians call 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is double the one insensible called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or Transpiration which is made by the arteries and other blinde breathing holes of the body the other may be seene with the eyes and is made by conspicuous passages as the mouth the nosethrils which Galen calleth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Respiration That the Infant in the wombe doth not Respire it is most manifest because The infant doth not respire he neither ought nor can as well shall proue in our next question It is necessary therefore that he must haue Transpiration which is not by the vmbilicall veine nor by the vrachus therefore by the two vmbilicall arteries for there are no more but these foure vesselles in the Nauell VVherefore this vse of the vmbilicall arteries is common to the whole Infant not proper onely to his Lungs Now that in the arteries not only aer as Erasistratus thought but also a vitall spirit and arteriall bloud is conteined we are taught by 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or inspection The arteriall bloud then which the Infant draweth by the vmbilicall arteries is it not prepared for the life of the whole Embryo and the conseruation of the naturall heate Doth the redde and thick Parenchyma of the Lungs not at all as yet moued stand in need of so great a quantity of thinne and arteriall bloud If one veine which they call the Nurse of the Embryo sufficeth for the That all the arterial blood is not spent in the nourishment of the lungs nourishment of the whole Infant why should not one small artery haue been sufficient for the nourishing and cherishing of the Lungs which are a little part of the Infant But Nature made two vmbilicall arteries and those notable ones which are branched through the Chorion with infinite surcles Moreouer if all that bloud that the Infant draweth by the vmbilicall arteries were consumed in the nourishing of the Lungs then these absurdities would follow First that the Lungs are not nourished with bloud like vnto their substance nor with pure bloud For the vmbilicall arteries doe returne the bloud into the Iliacke branches and from them into the trunk of the Aorta or great arterie wherefore the arteriall bloud of the mother shall bee mingled with the arteriall bloud of the Infant which hee sayth is generated in the left ventricle of the Heart and thence diffused into the pipes of the great artery and so it will come to passe that one of them shall offend another for in the same vessel there shall be at one the same time perpetually two contrary motions one of the bloud ascending from the Iliacke braunches to the Lungs and another of the arteriall bloud
descending from the lefte ventricle of the Heart to the same Iliacke branches which thing albeit we confesse it somtimes hapneth in Critical euacuations and notable indeuours of Nature so that it should be perpetuall we cannot be perswaded Let vs then wipe away this myst from our eyes and let vs beleeue that the two vmbilicall arteries were made for the vse not of the Lungs alone but also for the whole body Now let vs come vnto the vse of the other Inoculation Petreus conceit is that the hollow Veine is perforated into the venall Artery that the His vse of the other in oculation impugned bloud might be powred into the left ventricle of the Heart for the generation of vitall spirits neither doth he acknowledge any other vse thereof But wee with Galen thinke that it was formed for the generation and nourishment of the Lungs For if there be a new generation of vitall spirits in the left ventricle of the Heart made of the bloud vvhich is conuayed in the hollovv Veine as Petreus vvould haue it then vvhat neede vvas there of that hole or perforation Doth not the hollow Veine gape into the heart with a wide mouth to poure abundance of blood into his right ventricle Why is not the blood there boiled attenuated and after sweateth through the partition into the left ventricle and there receiue the stampe or impression of the vital spirit The blood so attenuated in the right ventricle would be purer and more defaecated then if it should be transfused out of the hollow Veine into the left ventricle by that Anastomosis there would haue therefore beene no necessity of vitall spirits but for the nourishment of the Lunges there is absolute necessity thereof Againe it is an axiome in Physicke and Philosophy which Galen often beateth vppon that there is neuer made any perfect elaboration vnlesse a preparation go before So the 2. Reason Animall spirits are prepared in the webs of the braine the seed is delineated in the writhen complications of the seede vessels the blood attaineth a rudiment in the veines of the Mesentery and the preparation to the third concoction is made in the small veins of each particle But if according to Petreus Hypothesis the blood should be transfused from the hollow Veine into the venal Artery which toucheth it and from that into the left ventricle of the heart where I pray you shall that blood be prepared or attenuated If that newe conceite of the Generation of vital spirits in the infant were to be admitted at all it were more probable to say that the blood were powred out of the hollow Veine into the right Ventricle and there prepared because the Membranes do not hinder the ingate heereof and beside the partition is bored with so many passages to conuey it into the lefte For it is the opinion of all learned men that the right ventricle was ordained for the preparation of the vitall spirit Moreouer it is most certaine that there is a double matter of the vitall spirite Aer and Blood Now Petreus doth not thinke that aer is carried into the heart for the infant in the 3. Reason wombe doth not respire how then shall that vitall spirit be generated and preserued Out of doubt it will decay and bee extinguished beeing defrauded of conuenient Aliment Hippocrates in his Booke de Natura pueri saith Euery thing that is hot is nourished vvith that which is moderately colde Indeed Transpiration is sufficient to preserue a little heat but for the perpetuall generation of vitall spirits in bloody Creatures there is required great abundance of aer which onely can be supplied by Respiration But let vs pursue these Detractors a little farther If we shall admit this new and onely vse of the hole or inoculation that is that all the blood should be conueyed from the Hollow Veine through the venall Artery into the lefte 4. Reason ventricle of the heart with what blood shal then the Lungs be nourished Open the waies shew me the veine of the Lungs For now al the venall Arterie is taken vp forsooth to lead blood vnto the heart and the Arteriall Veine only leadeth vitall spirits and arteriall blood which it receyueth from the Great Artery by the Canale or arteriall pipe Shall the Lungs be without aliment He wil answere that it is nourished with arteriall blood which commeth from the Mother and that for that purpose the two vmbilicall arteries were ordained But hath he forgotten that all parts want two sorts of blood one Venall another Arteriall The venall blood by true assimulation turneth into the substance of the part The arteriall is appointed to conserue refresh and cherish the naturall heate of the particular parts which is but fugitiue I will not deny but some part of the Mothers arteriall blood is conueyed into the Lungs by the arteriall pipe to preserue their life and to defende their naturall heate but that the Lungs are therewith nourished I altogether deny For the Lungs of the Embryo are thicker faster and heauier then they are after the birth and therefore must be nourished with thicker blood for it is a constant truth that we are norished with that which is like vnto vs euen euery particular part is nourished with that which is most like vnto it This Law and Constitution of Nature Petreus by this new demonstration doth quite He abrogates the Lawes of Nature abrogate and annihilate because he appointeth thinner blood for the Lunges of the infant which are red heauy sad and thicke then for the Mothers which he must confesse are whiter and thinner For the Mothers Lungs are nourished with blood attenuated in the right ventricle of the heart and deriued vnto them by the arteriall Veine hee stiffely maintaines that the Lungs of the Embryo are nourished with no other then arteriall bloode laboured and heated in the left ventricle of the Mothers heart and brought vnto them by the vmbilicall arteries forsooth to make recompence for their want of motion Heere also we haue Another contradiction in Petreus demoÌ„stration a manifest contradiction He confesseth that the Lunges are thinner after birth thicker in the Embrâ—â— and yet he saith that the first are nourished with thicker blood the latter with pure 〈◊〉 all blood â—â—ll of spirits And whereas he buildeth vpon Galens foundation that the 〈◊〉 are made of the 〈◊〉 of the blood and therefore do require for their nourishment thâ—â— and after all blood Hee Galen expounded seeâ—h not that that place is to be vnderstood of the Lungs after the birth for in the Infant the Lungs are noâ—â—â—â—athy nor whiâ—sh but red heauy and 〈◊〉 yea euen a while after the birth doe the Lungs remaine heauy and red whence it 〈◊〉 to passe that many Infants shortly after their birth are strangled because the Lungs cannot play themselues eytheâ— How children are often strangâ—â—â—â— How to remedy it when the childe lyeth vpon his back or by some
compression of his Châ—â—â— and therefore it is best to lay Childeren with their heades somewhat eleunted or raysed vp that the Lungs which are heauy may more easily followe the contraction and distention of the Chest Those Children which dye so suffocâ—ted if they bee opened will bee found to haue their Lungs full of thicke bloud and very red But let vs heare Galen accurately describing the Lungs of a â—ender Infant in the sixt Chapter of the â—â— Booke de vsu partium in which place he of set purpose expresseth the History of the Infant Why are the Lungs of an Infant reddâ— and not whitish as afterbirth Because they are nourished with bloud brought vnto them by vessels which haue but a single coate And then he addeth When the creature beginnieth to respire A pregnant place in Galen against Peâ—reus the Lungs are moued perpetually whence it is that the bloud being diuided by the double motion of the bâ—â—ath is made thinner then before and as it were frothy and so the flesh of the Lungs which before was redde heauy and thight becommeth white light and rare or spoâ—gy How pregnant and plaine a place this is who seeth not The flesh of the Lungs of the Infant is red heauy and last and afterward becommeth thinner and frothy wherefore the Lungs of the Eâ—bryo stood neede of red and thicke bloud which kinde is onely conueyed by the â—â—llets of the hollow veine not through the thicke pipes of the great Artery But there are no passages from the hollow veine to the Lungs and therefore Nature made that admirable Anast omosis for the nourishment of the Lungs And thus Petreus ought to haue playd the Philosophâ—r and not to haue abused that which Galen intendeth concerning the nourishment of the Lungs after birth to the nourishment of the Lungs of the Embryo in the mothers womb But if he wil not yeeld to these reasons which are cleare demonstrations then wee cite him to the tribunall of trueth to 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is to ocular inspection Cutte the Arguments from Auâ—opsia Lungs of the Embryo and you shall see all the branches of the venall Arterie full of red and thicke bloud From whence good Petreus is that bloud is it not from that hole of the hollow veine We conclude therefore that that admirable Anastomosis or inoculation was framed by Nature not for the elaboration of the vitall spirit but for the generation nourishment increment of the Lungs Thus much we thinke our selues bound to haue sayd not onely to redeeme the credite of our maister Galen but especially to vindicate and redeeme the trueth albeit it be with the losse of a learned man such as we willingly acknowledge Petreus to be but he must be content to suffer himselfe to be gaynsayed if he gaynsay the truth and if any thing fal from vs in discourse which may found somwhat more harsh in his eares or those that follow him that also must be attributed to the heate of disputation for much may be forgiuen a Souldeir when he is heated in the medley which might bee imputed to him for cruelty in cold bloud THE THIRD EXERCISE Another new Demonstration of the vse of the Inoculations deuised by Francis Rosset a learned Physitian belonging to the French King LAurentius reports that when Doctor Francis Rosset the French Kings learned Physitian heard of this difference of opinions betweene him and Petreus concerning the vse of the Inoculations he wrote vnto him that he had found out a new vse of both these Communions of the vesselles of the Heart in the Infant Rossets opinion of the vse of the Inoculations and that he sent also to him this Table which we haue annexed His opinion is that both these Inoculations were ordayned onely for the conueyance of aer directing it to the Lungs before it should come at the Heart and mingling it with both kindes of bloud venall and arteriall prepared before in the Liuer and the Spleene For as after birth the outward aer is not carried crude raw into the hart but passing through the rough artery is prepared in the rare substance of the Lungs and is made fit for the heart so in those that be not yet borne the internall aer must necessarily come to the Lungs for the same end where it vndergoeth a peculiar Castigation before it bee admitted to the heart Moreouer from the thinnesse of that aer and the pulsatiue motion of the heart this commodity the Lungs must needs haue that their Parenchyma in the infant the vessels therein are accustomed and prepared to the motions of Expiration and Inspiration which are to follow after he is borne for the aer enlargeth the pores in them and so fitteth them for the vse of the childe when he cryeth Wherefore the two inoculations in the infant vnborne and the rough arterie after the birth may be compared to Castor and Pollux of which when one ariseth the other is destinied to set IN THE INFANT To be Borne Already Borne Do Worke Are Idle Do Worke Are Idle 1. The Chorion the stomacke beeing idle 1. The Stomacke the Chorionworking 1. The Stomacke the Chorion beeing Idle 1. The Chorion the Stomacke vvorking 2. The Vmbilicall vessels the vessels of the Mesenterie being idle 2. the vessels of the Mesentery the vessels of the nauell working 2. The vessels of the Mesenterie the Nauell vessels being idle 2. The Nauill vessels the vessels of the Mesenterie working 3. The â—rachus the Vreters being ydle 3. The Vreters the vrachos vvorking 3. The Vreters the Vrachos beeing Idle 3. The Vrachos the Vreters working 4. The Inoculations of the Heart the Rough Artery or Weazon being idle 4. The weazon or Rough Artery the Inoculations working 4. The Rough Arterie the Inoculations beeing Idle 4. The Inoculations of the Heart the rough artery working The Exposition of the Table Euen as the operation at certaine times and the rest at others of the three first to wit the Chorion the Nauell vessels and the Vrachos is answerable to the other three set against them to wit the Stomacke the Mesentery vessels and the vreters each one respecting his consort or substitute in the administration of one and the same thing necessary to life so likewise is there the same succession of operation and rest at different times betweene the fourth paire of Consorts to wit the inoculations of the heart and the rough Arterie or Rosseâ— his demonstration Weazon in the administration of one and the same thing necessary to life For seeing there can be nothing found nor imagined in the whole bodye which in the wombe when the rough artery is at rest should supply his office which is necessarie to life vnlesse it be the inoculations of the vessels of the heart which inoculations in the wombe do worke but cease their labour when the infant is borne the rough Artery then vndertaking his incessant labour himselfe it must needs follow
that the vse of the inoculations in the wombe is the very same that there is of the rough artery after the infant is borne Now all men acknowledge that the rough artery is ordained for the transuection or transportation of the externall and ambient aer to the Lunges of the infant which prepare it for the heart standeth in neede of aer so altered Wherefore the true vse and office of the inculations which onely haue vse whilst the infant is in the wombe is the transvection or transportation of aer but that internall comming out of the Mothers womb through the Châ—rion and the vmbilicall vessels to the same Lungs of the infant which are to prepare it for his heart The last limit is the eleauenth moneth the times betweene are the ninth and the tenth The 11. moÌ„th the last time This is Rossets opinion wherein he laboureth to establish that both the Anastomoses or inoculations are appoynted onely to leade ayre to the Lungs and that by them the Infant doth respire and the Lungs are moued for the new generation of vitall spirits But our Rossets opinion disproued opinion is that the Infant doth not at al Respire but Transpire only as we shal shew in the next question neither yet doe we thinke that it was necessary there should haue bin made so notable inoculations if only the conueyance of ayre to the Lungs had bin necessary For seeing in perfect creatures and those that haue most vse and strength of voyce there is but one weazon or rough Artery ordayned why should not one inoculation haue serued in the Infant whilest yet he maketh no vse of his Lungs for voice It had bin more probable if he had said that one of the Inoculations was made to leade ayre the other to lead bloud Moreouer if onely ayre be ledde by these inoculations to the vessels of the Lungs why doth there appeare in the venall Artery so redde bloud and in the arteriall veine arteriall bloud full of spirits With what bloud shall the red and thicke Lungs of the Infant be nourished In a tender Infant that Transpiration which is made by the arteries other blind passages is sufficient for the conseruation and refection of his weake heat We conclude therefore that both the inoculations were originally made to generate and nourish the Lungs because whereas the Lungs of an Infant before birth do differ froÌ„ The conclusion his lungs after birth in colour thicknesse and fastnes of flesh they needed also another kind of bloud for their generation and nourishment before then they do after And thus we are come to an end of that admirable worke of Nature in the inoculations of the vessels of the Infants Heart QVEST. XXVI Whether the Infant in the wombe doe respire and stand in need of the labour of his Lungs COncerning the nature of Respiration we shall haue a fitter place to dispute in the next Booke where we treate of the Lungs In this place it shall bee sufficient What respiration is to giue you Galens description thereof in his Commentary vppon the Booke de salubri diaeta where he sayth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or Respiration is when the breath is drawne in and let out by the mouth so that in Respiration it is necessary the Chest should be contracted and againe dilated and the Lungs moued thereafter If therefore I shall prooue that in the infant the Chest is not contracted or dilated nor the Lungs moued it will follow that he doth not Respire but Transpire only The vitall faculty in bloudy and hot Creatures stands neede of two things for the conseruation therof Respiration and Pulsation but those Creatures which are without bloud That the Infant doth transpire only not respire in the wombe and imperfect which haue little heate doe liue contented onely with the Pulsation of the Arteries and transpiration So those we call 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and which liue in holes all winter doe transpire but respire not so likewise Hysterical women that is such as are in fits of the mother the heate of whose heart is languid and weake being dissolued by a venemous breath of corrupted seede do liue a time without respiration and many haue been buried for dead when they were yet aliue The Infant because he hath but a weake heate and is in the wombe before the day of his birth as it were an imperfect creature is contented onely with transpiration and therefore he draweth not his breath by his mouth neither vseth hee the helpe of his Chest or Lungs Moreouer Respiration is onely ordayned for the behoofe thereof that the spirituous substance which is established in the glowing hot left ventricle thereof the might with the ayre be cooled as it were with a fanne and beside purged and refreshed but there is no generation of vitall spirits in the Infant as by and by wee shall demonstrate and therefore there is no neede of respiration for the finall cause fayling which moueth all the rest Nature is too wise to vndertake any labour The infant therefore doth not respire because he The Infant neither ought nor can respire ought not Adde hereto that hee neither can respire for being shut vp in his mothers wombe and compassed about with membranes if he should draw in breath at his mouth with the ayre he should also draw in the water wherein he swimmeth and at the first draught would be so suffocated as they that are drowned in a riuer Again he hath no ayre that he might draw for there is no space in the vvombe that he doth not fill and beside the orifice of the vvomb is so close locked vp that it vvill not admitte a little vvinde to enter into it Again that no ayre is inspirated by the mouth or the nosethrils the substance and colour of the Lungs do sufficiently declare For all creatures which draw aer at their mouths and noses haue white and thin Lungs but the Lungs of the infant as hath beene often saide are red and thicke and are nourished with red and thicke blood brought vnto them by vesselles hauing single coats that is by veines Wherefore the infant doth not respire because neyther ought hee Rossets obiection answered if he could nor can if he ought Rosset Obiects that by both the inoculations there is plenty of aer transported to the infants Lunges because it dilateth and contracteth his Chest But if that were so then should it follow that the Chest is mooued after the motion of the Lungs for the Lungs being puffed vp by the aer inspirated should enlarge the chest and againe falling vpon the expiration of the aer should compresse the same So the lungs should not be filled because the Chest is distended as it is in a paire of bellowes but because the Lungs are filled the Chest should be distended as it is in a bottle or bladder which to say were very absurd as Galen teacheth in a thousand places For
the Lungs follow the motion of the chest for the auoiding of vacuity as in the next booke we shall more plainly proue Neither is the distention and contraction of the Chest simply necessary for the maintenance Respiration is not absolutely necessarie to life of life for those creatures which lurke in holes all winter we cal thē 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 some women do liue without that motion of the chest Respiration therfore in the Embryo or young infant is not absolutely necessary Some there be who thinke that infants doe respire in the wombe as diuing Fisher-men who will remaine more houres then one in the bottom of the water and returne fresh vp That the Infāt doth rispire A comparison and laden with Fish Why should not the infant being warme in the womb as wel liue his weazon haply a litle helping him as the cold fisher draw aer out of himself with his mouth being compassed round about with cold water The same thing also they confirme by the authority of many authernticall authors Hippocrates in his Booke De Natura pueri saith First the infant breatheth a little and draweth a little blood from the wombe and his breathing is encreased Authorities when he draweth more blood it descending more plentifully into the womb Galen de locis affectis If the heart be depriued of Respiration the man must of necessity instantly perish Is not the infant a man Furthermore women feele their infants to mooue with Animall and voluntary motion Why therefore are not the Lungs and the heart moued As therefore in the first months when the infant beginneth to moue he is truly said to mooue though it be obscurely so though he breatheth obscurely yet he may truly be saide to respire Galen in his 4. Book de causis pulsuum saith that women with child haue greater quicker and swifter pulses then they haue when they are not with childe because they are compelled to breath not onely for themselues but also for their infants But all these thinges do prooue indeede that infants do transpire but they do not prooue that they do respire For in respiration the Chest is contracted and distended and aer is breathed in by the mouth the nose which that it is not so in the infant we haue already demonstrated Indeede by the The Solution of the Arguments vmbilical arteries there is aer transported togither with the spirituous blood into the whol body of the infant from the arteries there are many inoculations into the veins whence it commeth to passe that though the arteries be tied yet the creature doth not presently die as being a while sustained by that aer which the whole body receiueth from them QVEST. XXVII Whether the vitall Faculty which procreateth the spirits is idle in the infant and whether his heart is mooued by it owne proper power A Paradoxe COncerning the life of the Infant that is how hee excerciseth his vital faculties A paradoxe that the vitall Faculty of the heart in the infant is ydle there is a new Paradoxe which we will Discusse I doubt not but at the first view it will seeme to many men absurd but if it bee better attended I presume it will appeare so strong and so wel supported with strong demonstrations that it will be hard for a contentious spirit to shake them The Paradox is this There is in the infant no necessity of the lungs the heart because he liueth without their official action This if I can prooue I shall ouerthrow the iudgement and determination of Aristotle the Peripatetiks concerning the soueraignty of the Heart in mans body The demonstration of our Paradox shal be wholy Physiologicall and Anatomicall The Faculties of the Soule are reckoned by Aristotle to be three the Vegetatiue the Sensatiue and the Intellectuall The Physitians account so many but giue them other Names The Demonstration The Naturall the Vitall and the Animal That which the Peripatetiks call the Vegitatiue differeth nothing from the Physitians Naturall For as we say the whole Natural Faculty is conteined in the Increasing Nourishing and Procreating vertues so Aristotle in his second de Anima saith that the same vertues serue the vegetatiue soule This vegetatiue faculty is common to all things that are animated that is which haue any kinde of life in them and proper to them onely For all things that haue life are nourished but the Vital faculty of the Physitians which is the procreator of the spirits of life which shineth in respiration and in the pulse doth not appeare in plants and things without bloode because their colde and crasse spirits are scarse at all expended or wasted In hotter creatures there was neede of a fire-hearth from whence the vanishing heate of the particular parts might bee redintigrated and refreshed by the influence of another That liuely and quickning Nectar is the vitall spirit which the heart 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The Originall of heate and life continually generateth of bloode and aer mingled together by his admirable motion as a water Engine worketh vp a streame That this vital faculty of the Physitians doth not shine in the infant neither yet his heart mooue by a proper and ingenite power although he liue we are fully perswaded by these arguments The heart is mooued to generate vitall spirits and the same to diffuse out of his left ventricle The first Argument as out of a liuing fountaine to the channels of the great Artery to refresh the fading decaying heat to supply by his sourse of vitall spirits the liuelode of the particular parts This is all the necessity of his perpetual motion this the Final cause But in the infant there is no generation of vitall spirits in the ventricles of the heart neither are vitall spirits deriued from his heart into the Arteries Ergo his heart mooueth not there being no necessity What necessity there is of the motion of the heart of the motion The Maior proposition of it selfe is cleare enough For who seeth not that in the Diastole or distension of the heart both the matters of the spirit Aer and Blood are drawn into the heart The Aer by the Venall artery into the left ventricle the bloode by the hollowe veine into the right againe that in the Systole or contraction of the heart both the sooty vapors which are the recrements of the spirits are purged and the vitall spirits driuen into the pipes of the great artery as into water-courses Insomuch that this generation of the spirits which it accomplisheth by his perpetuall motion seemeth to be the onely officiall action of the heart The Minor proposition is thus confirmed The vitall spirit is generated of aer and blood mingled together Both the matters before There is no generation of vitall spirits in the infant they attaine the left ventricle of the heart do stand in neede of preparation The aer by his abode in
the substance of the Lungs attaineth a quality familiar to the inbred spirit The blood is prepared in the right which they call 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and the bloody ventricle But in the infant there is neyther any plenty of aer conueyed into the Lungs for the Weazon is idle neither is there any bloode powred into the right ventricle There is therefore in the heart of the infant no shop nor worke-house of the vital spirits That neither Aer nor Blood is deriued into the Ventricles of the infants heart is manifestly prooued by the structure of his vessels For the vessels are vnited the hollow veine and the venal artery by a large hole the great artery and the arteriall veine by an arteriall pipe or Canale wherefore the Hollow veine doth not poure blood into the right ventricle as it doth after we are borne but into the venall artery through that hole for the nourishment of the Lungs The venal artery leadeth not aer but blood and that thicke and venall The great artery doth not drawe spirits from the heart but from the vmbilicall arteries which it transmitteth by the arteriall pipe into the arteriall veine Now if the vitall spirits were generated in the left ventricle of the heart what need were there of that Arteriall pipe seeing there is in the heart a wide vessell which is diuersely dispersed through the whole substance of the Lungs I meane the venall artery This surelie is a strong demonstration whose force no man can perceiue vnlesse he be skild in Anatomy for it dependeth wholly vpon ocular demonstration and the credite of a mans owne sight But this we will establish by other reasons There is in the infant no necessity of that common storehouse or worke house of the spirits because the two vmbilicall arteries do supply vnto him arteriall blood and a sufficient The second argument proportion of vitall spirites and those very pure and bright as beeing made by the strong heate of the Mothers heart Nature doth nothing idly or in veine why therefore should she make two vmbilicall arteries if new arteriall blood were to be generated in the infantes heart You will say that the Mothers arteriall blood was vnprofitable and not so fit for the There is no necessitie of new vital spirits vse of the infant and therefore it needed to be re-boyled by his heart But I desire to bee shewed the wayes whereby that arteriall blood can be transmitted into the left ventricle by the mouth of the great artery it cannot passe together ward because Nature hath bolted it with 3. values which look from within outward albeit we think with Galen that some small quantity of the bloud sypeth into the Heart to nourish it and preserue his life From the great artery it is freely powred into the arteriall veine through the arteriall pipe but from the arterial veine into the heart there is no way open for the membranes or values of this vessell are open outwardly but closed within which giue way to any thing that commeth out of the hart but do intercept the returne of it into the heart Seeing therfore that the arteriall bloud of the mother doth not forsake the Arteries neither hath any accesse vnto the left ventricle of the Infants heart wee cannot admit any new preparation of the old or preparation of any new Again if that the spirit of the mother and the arteriall bloud be prepared for the nourishment The third argument of the Lungs and for the conseruation of their heate as Petreus would haue it why also should not the other parts of the body liue by the influence and illustration of the same spirite Or if the heart of the Infant doe generate vital spirits whereby the life of the whole is preserued why shall it be thought insufficient for the preseruation of the Lungs which are but a little part of the whole Wherefore the Infant truely liueth by his owne proper life but he neuer ingendreth new spirits nor hath any vse of the motion of the heart Notwithstanding Why the hart of the Infant cannot be said to be idle wee must not say that therefore the heart is idle for Philosophers say that is onely idle which doth not worke when it ought and when it can The Heart of the Embryo neither can make vitall spirits nor ought if it could It ought not because the two vmbilicall Arteries doe supply both a sufficient number of spirites and those also very pure Nether can it because there is a want of matter for it hath no ayre which it should draw As therefore we doe not acknowledge any new Chilification or Sanguification in the Infant for where should the recrements of either of them be reserued or treasured for seauen months together So neither doe we admit a new generation of vitall spirites in the Heart of the Infant But you will obiect that Infants Arteries are mooued and all motions Obiection of the arteries are from the Heart because the Heart and the Arteries are continuated together VVherefore if the Arteries be mooued together with the Heart it will follow necessarily that we must admitte in the Infant the vitall faculty by which the spirites are ingendred I answere that the Arteries of the Infant are indeed moued but that their motion followeth Answere or floweth from the Arteries of the mother so that his Arteries doe not beate by a proper and ingenite faculty of their owne nor by any power issuing from his heart but by The arteries of the Infant are moued after the motion of the mothers arteries a force and efficacy transmitted from the heart and the arteries of the mother That these things are thus this elegant demonstration I thinke will sufficiently proue It is most certaine that the Veines and the Arteries of the wombe doe so adhere to the Veines and Arteries of the Chorion that both arteriall and venall bloud doe flowe out of one vnto the other And this continuity of the vessels Galen maketh often mention of for in his Booke The first demonstration de dissectione vteri he sayeth The end of that vessell which is propagated through the wombe giueth beginning to that which is in the Chorion so that you may call these two one vessell for their mouthes are so vnited that the Veine draweth bloud from the Veine and the Artery spirit from the Artery If this be true in the Arteries so opening into the mouths either of other it must needs follow that the end of the artery of the mothers wombe when it beateth must driue arteriall bloud into that part of the Chorion which is continuall therewith otherwise that arteriall bloud must either recoyle into the wombe out of the which it is issued or else there must bee a conculcation of two bodies confused and mingled in the same time and place mutually penetrating one the other whence it shall come to passe that if we graunt there is a
dilatation in the diastole wee must also yeelde that there is at the same time and in the same vessell a compression in the systole Furthermore is it not true which the Philosopher so often vrgeth that a part of that The second which is continuall being moued the whole is moued vnlesse it bee hindered The arteries of the Infant are continuated with the arteries of the mother therefore when the mothers arteries are dilated it is of necessity that the arteries also of the Chorion must be dilated But if that pulsatiue faculty did flow from the heart of the Embryo there should flowe also vitall spirits from the left ventricle into the arteries of the Infant which alwayes be accompanyed with arteriall bloud and so the arteriall bloud of the mother should bee alwayes mixed with the arteriall bloud of the Infant and there should be a double motion in the arteries of the Infant one from the heart of the Embryo the other from the mothers arteries which would not be answerable but contrary the one to the other VVe conclude therefore that the Arteries of the Infant are moued after the mothers arteries because they are continuated with them and therefore that that vitall faculty which procreateth the vitall spirits and the arteriall bloud must by no meanes be admitted to bee in the Infant Galen sometimes seemeth to haue beene of this opinion for in his Booke de formatione Galens opinion foetus hee sayeth that the Infant liueth after the manner of a Plant and therefore standeth neither in neede of the action of the Heart nor of the Brayne as neither of the eyes nor of the eares As therefore a Plant oweth all his life vnto the earth so the Infant oweth all to the mother yea sometime hee sayeth that the Infant is as it were a part of the mothers body As therefore a part of the body needeth not any particular respiration nor any particular stomacke to digest his Aliment yet of necessity requireth the pulsation of Arteries so the Infant liueth contented onely with transpiration which is accomplished by the Dyastole and Systole of the Arteries In the 21. Chapter of his sixt Booke de vsu partium Galen sayeth Wee neede not wonder Galen that the Heart of the Infant to his proper life needeth but a little spirit which he may draw out of the great Artery seeing it sendeth neither bloud nor spirits to the Lungs nor to the Arteries of the whole body as it doth in perfect creatures VVhere marke that hee sayeth The Heart may draw a little out of the great Artery For the values or floud-gates there set by Nature do not hinder a little arteriall bloud and spirites from siping into the Heart but they hinder a sudden and plentifull consluence such as should be necessary if of them the Heart shoulde make vitall spirits and arteriall bloud for the whole body of the Infant This I say was Galens opinion yet in many places he seemeth to say the quite contrary that the Arteries of the Infant are moued by a faculty sent from his Heart vnto them The contrary opinion That the arteries of the Infant are moued by a power issuing from his hart Authorities out of Galen and that the Heart itselfe is moued by an in-bred and proper motion In the 22. Chapter of the seauenth Booke de vsu partium The Heart sayth he not onely in perfect creatures but also in Infants supplyeth to their Arteries the power by which they are moued and in 21. Chapter of the sixt Book If you tie the Arteries of the Nauel whilst the Infant is in the womb all the Arteries which are in the Chorion will cease beating yet those Arteries which are in the body of the Embryo will continue their pulsation but if with the vmbilicall Arteries you tye also the vmbilicall veines then will the arteries which are in the body of the Infant leaue beating also By which it is manifest first that that power which moueth the arteries of the Chorion proceedeth from the heart of the Infant againe that the arteries get spirits from the veines by their inoculations In the same Booke in another place hee sayeth The Heart in the Infant when it dilateth itselfe draweth bloud and spirites from out of the venall Artery In the ninth Chapter of his Booke de formatione foetus When the Heart of the Infant commeth to haue ventricles and hath receiued venall and arteriall bloud then it pulseth and together with it selfe moueth the Arteries so that it liueth now not onely as a Plant but also as a Creature This opinion may also be confirmed by reasons Seeing the Heart is the hottest of all the Bowels and as it were a fire-hearth if you depriue it of motion it hath nothing left wherewith it may bee refrigerated by transpiration The first argument it cannot because it is included in a hotte and narrow roome nor by the appulsion of externall ayre for the solidity and thightnesse of the membranes wherewith it is compassed hinder the accesse thereof adde hereto that those watery excrements doe hinder the perspiration Neither hath the Heart of the Infant any refrigeration from the mothers arteries by the accesse of a new matter or spirit for nothing can ariue into the Heart of the Infant from his arteries because of the membranes which lye vpon the mouth of the great arterie The motion therefore of the Heart was necessary by the benefite whereof both bloud and spirit are drawne into it and from thence communicated to the whole body The credite The 2 argument also of this opinion is increased by Histories For many women report that some haue beene cut out of their mothers womb after they were dead and so saued as Scipio and Manilius Histories of many cut out of their mothers wombs The Ciuill Lawyers doe condemne him as a murtherer that shall bury a woman great with childe before he hath taken the Infant from her because togither with the dead mother he seemeth or his held in construction to haue buried a liuing Infant which Law being made with the consent of Physitians doeth sufficiently declare that the Infant may suruiue after the Mother is dead It is reported that Gorgias the Epirote after his Mother was dead and vppon the Beere to be buried yssued aliue from her wombe which could not haue beene vnlesse the heart of the infant had had in it a vitall faculty which without the assistance and communion of the mothers heart for a while did sustaine his life But I thinke it will not be hard to giue a sufficient answere to all these authorities and arguments For Galens authority we make the lesse account of it because it contradicteth Answeres to the authorities and arguments himself Moreouer we say that the experiment which Galen biddeth vstry is impossible for you cannot intercept the vmbilicall veine and arteries of the infant vnlesse the Mother bee dead and her wombe opened and
then we say the infant doth respire not transpire And whereas they say that the heart hath not wherewith it may be refrigerated vnlesse it be moued VVe answere that the infant contained in the prison of the womb hath sufficient for the preseruation of his life from the mothers Arteries because it liueth as those creatures do which the Grecians call 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 beside it receiueth some refrigeration from the lukewarme water wherein it swimmeth The last reason from the cutting out of liuing Infants our of their dead Mothers may seeme to some to vrge much but the answere is at hande That the vitall faculty diffused through all the arteries without the communion of the heart may for a short time preserue the infant aliue after the Mothers death We haue seene sayth Galen in his second Booke de Placitis a Sacrificed Beast walke after his Galen heart was taken away and haue often made experiment of the same in a Dogge What also if I shall say that those Mothers were Hystericall and esteemed as dead when yet they were aliue which thing is not vnvsuall The truth therfore of our opinion remaineth firme that the heart and the arteries of the infant do pulse or beate from a power proceeding from the The Conclusion heart and arteries of the Mother not from any proper and ingenit faculty of their owne that no new Arteriall blood is generated in his left ventricle seeing the Mothers Arteries do supply a sufficient quantity and that very pure From hence let the Peripatetiks learne how vnaduisedly Aristotle calleth the heart the Against the Peripatetiks principality of the heart first liuer moouer and blood-maker For both the Arteries of the infant do mooue before his heart and the heart liueth onely by the pulsation of the Arteries Finally as long as the infant is included in the wombe of his mother we do not beleeue that his heart is the Shop or Store house either of vitall spirits or of Ateriall blood QVEST. XXVIII Whether there be in the infant any generation of Animal spirits and what position the Infant hath in the womb THE moouing Faculty floweth into the flesh of the Muscles from the brain by the Nerues not by a simple irradiation or separated quality but by a Corporeall substance which the Physitians call Animalem spiritum an Animal spirit Seeing then the Infant in the wombe mooueth of his own accord sometimes to the right side sometimes to the left and oftentimes kicketh with his neeles it followeth necessarily that he hath also Animall spirits But whether he draweth these from his Mothers wombe as he doth the vitall or generateth them in the sinus or substance of the braine by a proper and inbred faculty it hath of long time beene a The generation of the Animall spirits in the infant great question In thinke that they are generated in the braine and my reasons are these Because there is no Communion or connexion betweene the Nerues of the wombe and of the infant as there is betweene their Veines and Arteries Now onely the Nerues conuey the Animall spirits You will Obiect that the Animall spirit standeth in neede of aer for his conseruation expurgation but no aer is inspirated as long as the infant is in the Mothers wombe I answere Obiection Solution that this Animall spirit is cherished purged tempered by that transpiration which is made by the vmbilicall arteries but his generation we thinke to be the same in the womb that is after the infant is borne which how it is we shal declare more at large in the seuenth Booke where we shall of purpose entreate of it Concerning the time of the infantes motion Hippocrates seemeth not alwaies of one In the time of the infantes motion Hippo. varrieth minde For in his Booke de Morbis mulierum he saith that male children moue the third moneth and females the fourth but in the third Section of his second Booke Epidemiâ—n he saith the infant is mooued the seuentith day in these words Whatsoeuer is mooued the seuenth day is perfected in the Triplicities And in his Booke de Nutritione thirty dayes forme the infant 70 mooueth it and 210. perfect it You may reconcile Hippocrates to himselfe in my The places reconciled opinion if you say that there is one motion obscure another so manifest that the eye may iudge of it and the hand may feele it if it be laide vpon the belly In 70. dayes the Infant may mooue but the motion shall be neyther visible nor to bee felt till after the thirde or fourth month And surely my selfe haue knowne a woman in three children confidentlie That the Infant may mooue at viii weekes auouch that after 8. or 9. weekes she hath alwayes felt her infant mooue very sensibly which I could not beleeue till I had well considered of this place in Hippocrates Concerning the position also or scituation of the infant in the wombe which is referred to the moouing Faculty there are some places which neede to be reconciled Hippocrates Concerning the position of the infant Different places reconciled in his Booke De Natura pueri saith that in the womb the infants head is neere vnto his feet Thou canst not iudge saith he though thou shouldst see an infant in the womb whether his head be placed aboue or below But in his Booke de Octimestri partu hee writeth that the head is placed in the vpper part of the wombe in these words All Infants are begotten hauing their heads vpward Aristotle in the 8. chapter of his 7. Booke De Natura Antmalium seemeth to reconcile these places on this manner All creatures saith hee in the first months after their Conformation beare their heads vpward but when they encrease and grow toward their byrth their heads bend downward Againe in Hippocrates Booke De Natura pueri almost all Copies haue it thus The Infant A diuers teading in Hippo seated in the wombe hath his hands at his cheekes yet all interpreters translate it ad Genua at the knees I thinke that both readings may be maintained for there are some Copyes of both readings For the Infant hath his hands at his cheekes and at his knees The palmes How both readings are made good of his hands take hold on his knees and the backes of his hand touch his cheekes For if as Aristotle writeth in the place next before quoted the infant is so rowled vp that his nose is betwixt his knees his eyes vppon his knees his eares on either side his knees and that with his hands he take hold of his knees he must necessarily rest both his cheekes vpon his hands Those things some haue written of the different scituation of Males and Females are but deuices of their owne braine But those things which Aristotle hath written in his seauenth Booke De Natura Animalium concerning the different scituation of diuerse creatures are well woorth the
another vpper arising from The membranes of it the pleura with which it is compassed for more strength although it haue another coat of his owne but a very thinne one that it might bee distinguished from all other parts by proper circumscription Veines it hath arising from the trunke of the hollow table 1. m table 6. A veine called Phrenicae sometimes also it receiueth branches from the fatty veine called His veines Adiposa which are accoÌ„panied with arteries from the great artery tab 1. c called also Phrenica the veines table 1. n. table 6. c the arteries table 1. co table 13. KK the veines carry vnto Arteries it bloud for his nourishment the arteries vitall spirits together with the vitall faculty beside by ventilation with their motion they preserue his naturall heat It hath two nerues table 2. figure 1. P P proceeding out of the lower rackebones or vertebrae of the necke made of three surcles on each side and this is peculiar to this muscle for Sinewes other parts vnder the patell bones or clauicles receiue none from the marrow of the necke A propriety which nerues being carried through the cauity of the Chest are contorted or wound about the Mediastinum by it fastned and stayed aloft least they should be hurt And it was necessary that these nerues should come from an vpper place that they might more equally exteÌ„d their action into euery part of it wherfore they are disseminated through his whole Why his nerues come from aboue substance that they might affoorde vnto it all sence and motion whence it is of very exquisite sence and when it is iniured for the most part death followeth It hath two passages or holes one on the right hand table 1. and table 2. figure 2. m in The passages the middle neruous part for the ascent of the hollow veine out of the vpper and gibbous part of the Liuer vnto the Heart another on the left hand table 1. and table 2. figure 2. l a little backwarder greater through which passeth the Oesophagus or gullet and 2. nerues vnto the stomacke vnto which not withstanding his membranes do grow and encompasse streightly and very strongly At the originall or beginning of this muscle or midriffe betweene his productions tab His diuision for the artery and the veine non parill 1. and table 2. figure h i at the racke-bones there is a diuision table 1. and table 2. figure 2. k resembling a semicircle or halfe Moone for the descent of the great Artery the vein without a peere or non parill and for nerues of the sixt payre fixed to the ribbes which are carried vnder the pleura and this diuision imbraceth the racke-bones vpon which the great artery leaneth The chiefe vse of the Midriffe which Galen found out as appeareth in the 15. and 7. The vses of the midriffe The chiefe vse Chapters of his 5. Booke de vsu partium and which dependeth especially vpon her scituation is that it might be the organ or instrument of free gentle and voluntary respiration or breathing euen as the instruments of violent or deepe breathings are the 64. muscles which are about the Chest exactly dilating or contracting it For his fibres being equally retracted or drawne together all the bastard ribs are drawne toward the centre of the Chest and so they draw the vtmost parts of the Chest vnto the rack-bones and constringe or contract the lower part whereupon the Midriffe is lift vp streached and serueth for expiration Hence it is that in a dead body it alwayes appeareth contracted and streatched for the life endeth with expiration and if the Chest be perforated within the ribs or Midriffe it falleth straight loose downeward and suffereth the Liuer the stomack which before were somewhat suspended to fall But when the fibres are loosened the Midriffe falleth for the bastard ribs are loosened the lower parts of the Chest and consequently the Lungs are dilated so we draw in breath wherfore when the Midriffe is hindred or affected then must needs follow difficulty of respiration as Galen saith in the 8. Chapter of his 4. Booke de locis affectis This motion according to some authors Archangelus among Of what kind the motion of the midriffe is the rest is mixed of a voluntary a naturall motion voluntary it is but not simply because there is a necessity which vrgeth and exacteth this motion as in respiration a necessity of cooling the hart vrgeth euen as in vnburdening the belly making water the excrements do vrge and prouoke the sphincter muscles of the Fundament and of the Bladder The first Figure sheweth the middle Belly the Skinne and the Muscles being cut away the Breast-bone also is remooued and the ribbes broken that the capacity of the Chest the Membranes thereof and the Lungs might better be discerned TABVLA II. FIG I FIG II. Figure II. sheweth the midriffe taken out of the body Another vse of the midriffe is to ventilate or fanne the Hypochondria especially the Liuer Another vse because in his conuex or vpper part it wanteth Arteries to doe that office as also the moyst vapours contayned in the capacity of the lower belly least being at rest they should putrifie and corrupt for which cause Hippocrates in his first Booke de morbis mulierum calleth it the breather or bellowes of the lower belly Another vse of it is as Galen aduiseth vs in the 9. Chapter of his second Book de motâ— A third vse musculorum to helpe forward the expulsion of the excrements and the Infant in trauell by helping the muscles of the Abdomen as wee haue shewed in the former Booke for which it is the more conuenient because of his oblique scituation For aboue it presseth the guttes as it were with hands and so driueth the excrements downward which otherwise might as well be excluded vpward as downward if this helpe were not The last vse is that according to Plato it might deuide the Irascible or Angry part and The last vse of the midriffe Plato Aristotle Plinâ—es conceit faculty of the Soule from the Concupiscible lustfull or according to Aristotle it might distinguish the naturall parts from the vitall the ignoble from the noble that the vapours which arise from the lower parts as from the sinke of the body might not offend the heart the seate of life and sence as he thought Pliny ascribed to it the subtility or nicenesse of the wit and esteemed it the seate of mirth which appeareth by tickling for if the skinne about the Hypochondria be gentlely touched we are tickled and laugh presently but more rare was that of a young man in my knowledge who had the cause of an Epilepsie in his foot which at certaine times would rise vp and might be stayed by binding the legge and thigh but when the vapor or breath came vp about the place of the Midriffe then would
against iniuries wherefore according to the opinion of Galen in the 6. Chapter of his third book de motu musculorum and in the 7. Chapter of his 8. Booke de vsu partium who sometime calleth it after the common name of the bowels a parenchyma sometime the fleshy bowell it is not a muscle because it hath all kinde of fibres and is not moued with a voluntary motion for after Gal. determination a muscle is the instrument of voluntary motion but the motion of the heart which dependeth vppon his substance and flesh is not Voluntary but Naturall neither can cease so long as the creature liueth but the action of the muscles resteth sometimes and is againe set on woorke according to the determinate purpose of the Creature to which it is obedient Notwithstanding Hippocrates in his Booke de Corde calleth it a very strong muscle and not vnwoorthily How Hippoc. is to be vnderstood when he calleth the heart a muscle for he defineth a muscle to bee flesh rowled into a globe and such is the flesh of the heart wherefore both of them resting vpon their own definitions haue deliuered the trueth And therefore Picholomenie answered for Hippocra that there is in vs one motion Naturall whose muscle is the heart another motion voluntary to which all the other muscles of the bodye are obedient and he maketh a generall definition of a muscle that it is a fleshy instrument working motion in a creature vnder which the heart also may be contayned The perpetuall motion of the heart because of the continuall generation of spirites because The double motion of the heart Contrary motions must haue a rest between theÌ„ euery part standeth in neede of them is double consisting of a Dyastole or dilatation and a Systole or contraction which is accomplished by the fibres for as long as the Creature liueth it is dilated and contracted and betwixt either of these motions commeth a rest or cessation for contrary motions saith the Philosopher cannot be without a rest between them It is dilated when the cone or end is drawne to the basis with right fibres and then it becommeth How the hart is dilated short indeed but his sides are so distended that it appeareth sphericall or round The vse of this motion is to drawe bloud into the right ventricle by the hollow veine and How it is contracted ayre into the left by the venall artery the values falling downe and giuing way to their entrance but it is contracted when the cone or poynt departeth from the basis and then the heart becommeth longer indeed but narrower the right fibres being loosed to their length and the transuerse which encompasse the heart round being strongly gathered together straightned the values of the hollow veine and the venall arterie partly shutte but those of the great artery the arteriall veine are opened yeelding out-gate to the bloud out of the right ventricle by the arteriall veine into the Lungs and to the vitall spirite out of the lefte ventricle into the great artery and to a portion of the vitall bloud together with the soote through the venall artery This motion of the heart is called Systole or contraction and depression This contraction is not a little helped if not altogether performed by certayne strong Ligaments in the heart helpers or authors of contraction ligaments table 10. figure 6. L figure 7. HH which are streatched in the inmost parts of the ventricles of the heart for when these being contracted doe fall they also drawe together with them the coats of the heart inward Finally the oblique fibres which lye obliquely along the length of the hart are the cause The rest of the hart how wrought of the small rest that is betweene these contrary motions and those things whether bloud or spirits which are drawne into the heart by their helpe are a little while reteyned in the ventricles the heart being on euery side straightned about those things it contayneth but 4. Motions in the heart distinguished by their times and places if in the dissection of a liuing creature you carefully obserue the motion of the heart you shall discerne foure motions distinguished by their seuerall times and places whereof two are proper to the eares of the heart and two to the ventricles The cauities of the heart which we call ventricles Hippocrates called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Bellies so doth Galen in the 11. Chapter of his 6. Booke de vsu partium but by a diuerse name 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 They are two very notable differing in largenes and in form Figure II. Figure III. Figure 4. and 5. Fig VI. Fig. 7. A the trunke of the great Artery DA portion of the arteriall veine CC the orifice of the venal Artery DD A bunching circle in the same orisice EF the two Values of the venal artery GG Filaments drawne downward from the Values HH the fleshy portions to which they are fastned I the left eare of the heart turned inward K the wall or partition betwixt the ventricles L A bosom or canity reaching the orifice of the great Artery M M. A portion of the heart compassing the left Ventricle Fig 8. A the orifice of the great artery B C D the Values that are set belore that Orifice E F the beginning of the Coronall Arteries G Portions of the same arteries shutting foorth H the Orifice of the Venal artery I K hâ—â— two Values L the Filaments of the same M the fleshy portions to which they grow N. The left eare of the heart inuerted O. A portion of the arterial Veyne P Q. the substance of the heart compassing the left Ventricle R. the wall betwixt the ventricles of the heart called Septum SS A certaine substance at the roote of the great Artery which sometimes in Beasts is bony FIG I. Table 10. Fig. 1. sheweth the right side of the heart freed from the Pericardium or purse which together with the Lungs is reflected to the left side that the continuity of the Hollowe veine with the heart at his basis might better bee discerned together with the vessels and a part of the Midriffe FIG II Fig. 2. sheweth the heart turned vpon the right side that so the left side the venall Artery with his Nerue might better be discerned III. Fig. 3. sheweth the heart cut ouerthwart that the thicknesse of the ventricles might better appeare IV Fig. 4. sheweth the bones of the heart as some expresse them V Fig. 5. sheweth the heart freed froÌ„ the Lungs the midriffe the right ventricle the orifice of the hollow-veine dissected VI. Fig. 6. sheweth the heart cut thorough the right ventricle and the orifice of the Arteriaell veine VII Fig 7. sheweth the heart cut through the left ventricle as also the orifice of the venall Artery cut open VIII Fig. 8. sheweth the heart cut through the left ventricle the orifice of the great artery Tabula X. The left
ventricle table 10. figure 3. HH is made iust in the middest of the heart if you The left ventricle take away that part which made the right you shall better perceiue it It is narrower then the former because it is made to contayne a lesse quantity of matter and his cauity is rounder and goeth sayth Galen in the first chapter of his 7. booke de Anatom Administ though Vesalius be of another minde as we haue sayed vnto the verie end of the cone His flesh or The reason of his thicknes wall is thrice so thicke table 10. fig. 8. RQ as that of the other as well because of the smalnesse of his cauity which must needs leaue the sides thicker as also for that it preserueth the in-bred heate it is also harder and more solide to keepe in the vitall spirits that they do not exhale or vapour out and to poyse the body the thicknes of this and subtilitie of the contents answering to the largenes of the other and thicknes of his contents that so the hart might not incline too much on either side In this the vitall spirites are laboured and contayned The poyse of the heart together with the arteriall bloud wherefore Galen in the 7. and 11. chapters of his sixt booke de vsu partium and Russus call it the spirituall others the spongie ayry and arteriall ventricle For in the cauity of this ventricle the vitall spirits are laboured and from hence by the What is contained in it arteries are distributed through the whole body to cherish the in-bred heat of the parts to reuiue it when it growes dull or drowsie and to restore it when it is consumed The matter of this spirite sayeth Galen is double ayrie and bloudy mingled together The matter of the vital spirit The ayre drawn in by the mouth and the nose prepared in the Lungs is carried through the venall artery into the left ventricle whilest the heart is dilated And the bloud attenuated and concocted in the right ventricle is partly distributed into the Lungs by the arterial veine for their nourishment partly is drawne by the left ventricle through his wall and retayned by an in-bred propriety which being mingled with the ayre is absolued and perfected by the proper vertue of the heart his in-bred spirit heate and perpetuall motion and so putteth on the forme of a spirit which is continually nourished by the arteriall bloud This bloud thus fraught with spirits in the contraction of the heart is powred out into the great artery to sustayne the life of the whole body for all life is from the heart and the vitall spirite The inward face of both the ventricles is vnequall and rugged that the substances which The inward superficies of the ventricles come into the heart should not slippe out before they are perfected for which purpose also the values doe stand in great stead That inequality commeth partly by reason of many small dennes which are more notable Whence the inequality is in the left ventricle wherefore Hippocrates in his booke de Corde sayeth it is more broken and abrupt then the right because here Nature hid the diuine fire which the Poets feyne Prometheus stole from heauen to giue life vnto man and Hippocrates because of the great heat of this place thought it to be the seate of the Soule partly because there are Prometheus fire certaine small fleshy particles table 10. figure 5. OO figure 6. L figure HH figure 8. M table 12. fig. 2. sâ— which about the cone of the heart appeare small slender to which the neruous fibres of the values table 10. figure 7. GG figure 8. L called by Galen in the 8. Chapter of his â— Booke de vsu partium and by Archangelus the ligaments of the heart do grow These ventricles are diuided by a wall or partition table 10. figure 3. H figure 6. HH figure The wall of the ventricles 7. â— figure X. R least the contents should bee mingled and shufled together which on the right side beareth out as we sayed and is gibbous on the left concaue and hollow and is of the same thicknesse with the left side of the left ventricle as if the heart were only made for the left ventricles sake This wall is also full of holes and small trenches it may be Aristotle therefore called it â— third ventricle that in them the bloud might be wrought into a further thinnesse porous also it is especially on the right side that the bloud might more freely passe out of the right â—nto the left side for the generation of vital spirits which Galen insinuateth in these words in the 15. Chapter of his third booke de Naturalibus facultatibus Out of the right ciuity that which is thinnest is drawne by the pores of the wall whose vtmost ends a man can scarce discerne because in dead bodies all such passages fall together That the bloud is carried by these passages it appeareth because nature neuer endeuoured any thing rashly or in veine but there are many trenches as it were and deep caues in the partition which haue narrow determinations Thus far Galen These breathing passages are most conspicuous in an Oxe heart after it is long sodden How best discerned But there are some as Varolius Columbus and Vlmus who deny that there is any such passage and wil that the bloud should be carried by the arteriall veine out of the right ventricle The opinion of some learned men into the Lungs part of which to remayne for their nourishment and the remaydâ—â—â— to be conuayed after some alteration in the Lungs mingled with the ayre which is drawne by the breath through the venall artery into the left ventricle of the heart for the nourishment and generation of the vitall bloud and spirits But wee will leaue this subtle question to Philosophers for vs it shall bee sufficient to haue made this mention of both waies by which it may passe leauing the Controuersie to farther disquisition At the Basis of the heart on either side hangeth an appendixe Table 9. figure 2. â—â— â—â— 10. figure 3. BE which is called the Eare not from any profite action or vse it hath sayeth The deafeeares Galen in the fifteenth Chapter of his sixt Booke de vsu partium and therefore wee in English call it commonly the deafe-eare but for the similitude for it hath a long Basis and endeth in an obtuse or blunt cone or poynt These are placed about the ventricles before the orifices or entrances of the vessels Their scituation The right which carry matter into the heart The right Table 9. figure 2. 1table 10. figure 1 B fig. 3. 2 which is placed neare table 10. figure 3. A the hollow veine is the larger and maketh as it weere a common body together with the veine and his cone or poynt looketh vpward But the left Table 10. figure 2 F figure 3. E placed
as especially for matter to make the arteriall bloud and spirites afterward to bee perfected in the left ventricle The greater part of which is afterward sent out in the contraction of the heart by the arteriall veine Table 10. figure 5. P. To this orifice groweth a membranous Table 10. figure â— HH circle which addeth The circular membrane strength to the heart it passeth inward and not farre from the beginning is diuided or slitte into three small but strong portall membranes Table 10. figure 5. KLM or values whose Basis is large and they end in an obtuse or dull poynt and when they are shutte and doe as it were wincke together they are like broade headed Iaulins or broade arrowe heades triangular and euery angle forked all which forks consist and growe together of small threds of fibres Table 10. figure 5. NN which Aristotle mistooke for nerues ioyned together with fleshy breaches Table 10. figure 5. OO which by those fibres as by ligaments are stretched in the contraction of the heart and those being streatched the orifice is almost cleane shut Breaches vp But when this circle is open together with his fibres it resembleth a Crowne such as Princes in old time wore But these Values as also those of the venall Artery doe encline from without inwarde that the bloode in the contraction of the heart should not regurgitate into the Holloweveine how then is it possible that blood should bee laboured in the heart for the nourishment of the whole body when as no blood can passe out of this Ventricle into the hollow veine but onely into the Lungs Wherfore it was necessary that Nature should prouide away out of the Lungs into the hollow vein from whence branches might be dispersed thoroughout the whole body The other Vessell of the right Ventricle is the Arteriall Veine Tab. 9. figure 2 o. Tab. 10 figure 6 C D Tab. 11 figure 1 C The Arteriall Veine A veine by office An artery by substance his Originall or the arteriall vessell A veine it is because of the office it hath to transport blood an artery because his frame and substance is like that of an arterie It is fastned to the ventricle with a lesse orifice Tab. 10 figure 6 C D then the hollow vein Tab. 10 figure 5 CCC and from thence some say it hath his originall yet it may better be imagined to be a branch and off-spring of the great arterie because as saith Archangelus it is most likely that a veine should come from a veine and an artery from an arterie Archangelus his argument therefore the Venall artery which though it haue the vse of an Artery yet hauing the single coate but of a veine hath his Originall from the Hollow-veine made also of one single coat And so the arteriall veine hauing the vse of a veine but the double coat of an arterie most likely proceedeth from the great arterie which hath a double coate Of which opinion also are Varolius and Laurentius it is further confirmed by their Connexion which in the Infant vnborne is more conspicuous But the verie trueth as I conceiue is that it ariseth as other spermaticall parts do from The true original of the arterial veine the seede His coate is not simple as that of a veine but double Tab. 11 fig. 3. B C as an arterie and that for the vse as well of the Infant in the wombe as of the man afterward of the Infant that the Mothers arteriall blood and vitall spirit which it carrieth into the Lunges The vse of the single coat of this Arterie dooing therein the office of an arterie should not breath out as it would if it were as thin as a veine of the man afterward and in him it dooth onely the dutie of a veine not of an arterie partly because in respirations it was not fit it should bee easily dilated and contracted as it would haue beene if it had had the single coate of a veine for then there woulde not haue beene capacitie sufficient in the Chest for the instruments of breathing and beside the blood should haue had too free and full accesse to the heart partly because the Lungs which are of a spongy and light substance required to be nourished with a thinne and vaporous not with a thicke and crasse bloode for euery thing is nourished with aliment likest vnto it selfe which could not haue beene either so prepared or so conteined in a vessell with a single coate as in one with a double Wee will add also that cause whereof Hippocrates maketh mention that is that the right Hip. his good vse of this single coate ventricle which is not so hot as the left might not be as much cooled as the lefte and so at length his heate extinguished For seeing that the branches of the Weazon which drawe in the cold aer are diuided betweene the branches of the arteriall veine and venall arterie Tab. 11 figure 1 BCD if the coate of the arteriall veine were but one it would receyue as much aer as the venall artery whose coate likewise is but one and so both ventricles should be alike refrigerated whence it must needes follow that the lefte hauing more heate then the right the heat of the right must of necessity be in time extinguished the heat of the left remaining inviolate wherefore Nature made this vessell thicker and so narrower to carry aer not so much for refrigeration as for refection This is a verie notablâ— vessell that so much as it becommeth lesse by the thickenesse of his coates might be recompenced in the largenesse of the Vessell and so the Lunges haue sufficient nourishment It leaneth vpon the great Arterie and turning his bulke vnto the left side is diuided into two Table 10 figure 6 C D. Tab. 11 figure 3 FF trunkes which are carried to the lefte his amplitude His diuision and the right Lungs and there distributed quite through into inumerable Tab. 11 Fig. 3 GG branches The vse of this vessell is in the contraction of the heart to receyue the greater part of the blood out of the right Ventricle in which it is made thinner and lighter that it might His Vse passe out more forcibly and to carry it into the Lunges for their nourishment For the heart seemeth to make retribution to the Lunges yeelding them bloode for their nourishment because they sent aer vnto him for his refection Table 11. Figure 1. sheweth the fore-side of the Lungs taken out out of the Chest from which the Heart vvith his Membranes are cut Fig. 2. sheweth the backe and gibbous side of the Lunges as it lyeth vpon the backe Figure 3. Sheweth the Arteriall Veine Figure 4. Sheweth the Venall Arterie separated from the substance of the Lungs TABVLA XI FIG I FIG II FIG III FIG IV. These Values haue their Originall from the very coate of the Veine and beeing placed inward do looke outwarde and each of
them is like a semi-circle or halfe-moone or the Whence the Values are Their figure Latine Letter â— If all these three be together stretched and set vpright they seeme to bee but one great Value stopping vp the whole Orifice whilst they are stretched carry their Figure of the halfe-Moone but when they sinke or flagge then they become rugous and resemble the Moone in the first quarter Their outward Couering or CircuÌ„ference as also is that of the great Artery is more solid The Vtter coate of this Vessel then the rest of their body for where in both Orificies they touch themselues or ioyn some way together they become so indurated that they appeare to bee like a long and rounde tilage The Venall artery Tab. 10 fig. 2 G H not rightly expressed Table 11 fig. 1 D is a vessell of the left Ventricle An artery because of his vse for it containeth and bringeth aer The venal arteries as also because it beateth as other Pulses doe not so indeede that it can bee discerned by the eye but so it must of necessity bee because it is continuated with the left ventricle It hath pulsation though not visible where is the originall of pulsation A veine it is as being of the substance that veines are of It proceedeth out of the left ventricle of the heart at his Basis with a spacious round open orifice table 10. figure 7. CC greater then that of the great artery It is supposed to haue his beginning out of the softer part of the ventricle but it may better be beleeued to haue sprong out of the hollow veine if wee marke the connexion that is found in Infants vnborne It hath but one thinne and simple coate in growne bodies that the Lungs might bee His coate but single nourished with defaecated thinne and vaporous bloud brought by it but sent by the heart and that in a greater quantity then a thick stiffe vessell would carry because the Lungs are parts of great expence as well because of their continuall motion as also for the rarenesse and loosenesse of their substance which suffereth the thinner part of the bloud to exhale Why this vessel is to be capacious many reasons from them againe it was needfull that this vessell should be capacious becaue the heat of the left ventricle required great store of ayre for the tempering of it beside that it needed for the reparation of spirits for in growne men it hath the vse of an artery to carry ayre not of a veine as it had whilest the Infant was in the mothers wombe and againe the larger it is and more spacious the better may the smoake and soote passe through it into the braunches of the weazon without infecting the ayre it brinketh into the heart which in a narrower passage would necessarily haue beene mingled and in the Infant it had no vse of a double coate because it onely carried the Aliment of the Lungs vnto them from the hollow veine It is a notable vessell and as soone as it is gotten out of the heart is diuided into two trunks table 11. figure 4. BBCD so that it seemeth to be a double orifice of the same vessell The right of these is sent vnder the Basis of the heart into the right Lung table 11. figure 1. D The left into the left like the arteriall vein and so they are both disseminated through The right branch The Lest the Lungs and make the representation of rootes tab 11. figure 4. â—â—â—â— and may be compared to the rootes of the gate-veine for as it doth sucke the nourishment with his ends or extremities so the venall artery is deriued into the Lungs to draw ayre out of the branches of the weazon But at the originall of this vessell and the great artery they both meete and are ioyned together by the interposition of a good thicke and large particle which in the Infant was perforated and made a passage as we shall declare hereafter The vse of this venal artery is in the dilatation of the heart to draw ayre out of the Lungs for the generation of spirits and in his contraction to expell or drawe out into the Lungs a portion The vse of the venal artery of the vitall bloud for their nourishment and life as also the soote and smoake that ariseth from the flame of the heart but least all the ayre should returne again out of the hart His values into the Lungs there groweth to the orifice of this vessell a membranous circle table 10. figure 7. DD out of the substance of the heart which is ledde inward and deuided into two values table 10. figure 7. FF table 12. fig. 2. r bending from without inward which as they exceede in largenes the values of the hollow veine so also they are stronger hauing longer thredy strings Table 10. figure 7. GG to which more fleshy Table 10. figure 7. HH table 12. figure 2 ss explantations or risings do accrew one of these values looketh to the right side another to the left which when they are ioyned do resemble a Bishops myter They are but two because this vessell was not to be ouer closely shut and that for two Why but two causes first seeing that all parts need vitall spirits and bloud to be sent vnto them for their life the Lungs also must neede them wherefore as they receiued Alimentary and nourishing bloud by the arteriall veine so were they to receiue vitall by the venall artery therefore in the venall artery there is alwayes contayned subtile and arterial bloud which that it may be it hath onely two values set to it that in the contraction of the heart the way might not be altogether stopped vp but so much space lefte as was necessary for the transvection of vitall bloud But if the values were wanting then would the arteriall bloud in contraction flow forth in greater quantity and with more violence and so the great artery and consequently the The necessity of them whole body should be defrauded Againe that if there should bee any smouldry excrements ingendred betweene the ayre attracted and the natiue heate which is conteyned in this ventricle they might haue free egresse this way into the Lungs and so goe out by the weazon which otherwise if they were retayned might endanger the suffocation and extinction of the creatures naturall heate The second vessell of the left ventricle is the great artery of which though wee doe entreat at large in his proper place yet it will be necessary to discourse of it here so far as shall make for out present purpose CHAP. XIIII Of the great Artery and his values and vse about the Heart THis great Artery called Aorta was made before the heart hauing as the heart The great artery a beginning of generation from the seed out of which it is immediately made at the same time that the other parts are Albeit his originall
yet so that in a man they adhere together by Membranous Fibres so that there is rather a note or footstep of diuision then any true diuision indeede though it bee otherwise in Dogges and the lower is longer then the vpper And it is so diuided as well that the whole Lungs might more safely and swiftly be dilated and contracted the act breathed in more easily penetrating into their narrowest passages as also that they might the more firmely embrace the heart and not be compressed when we bow downward And althogh they be found to be distinguished though not with any true diuision somtimes into three sometimes into more sometimes into two yet rarely shall we find in a man because of the shortnes of his brest fiue Lobes in a dogge and an Ape often and if it happen to be so then saith Galen in the 2. and 10. Chapters of his 7. Booke de vsu part they ly very high into the throat vnder the hollow-vein Their substance Tab. 14 fig 2. is fleshy wherupon it is called Parenchyma a fleshy bowell wouen with three sorts of vessels Tab. 14 fig. 2 BCD and Their substāce couered with a thin Membrane which varieth in softnes and colour according to the age How their substance and colour differeth before after birth of the party In yonger men it is faster in the prime of our age rare caue and hollow For the Lunges being not mooued in the wombe of the Mother as neither the heart are then thicke and firme as is the substance of the Liuer red also from the colour of their nourishment for nourished they are in the Mothers wombe with that wherewith they were generated that is blood brought out of the Hollow veine to the venall artery by inoculation and spirits sent from the great artery to the arteriall veine by the pipe or canale before mētioned but the infant being borne when the heart beginneth to mooue his motion and heate softneth and puffeth vp their flesh by little and little and so being mooued with the motion of the Chest they also become pliable to the motions thereof and are lifted vp and fall againe with ease they lye also bedded as it were betweene the diuisions of the Plato his Mollis saltus Why they ioyne after death being cut or sliced vessels filling vp the empty places and by that meanes are a defence and strengthning vnto them that they be not broken in their continuall motions And this is the reason that Plato calleth their motion 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 saltus mollis a soft motion which is furthered in that their substance is full of a slimy and viscid moysture insomuch that Varolius saith that after death if they be cut yet will they glue together againe by this viscidity Their substāce Their substance also is laxe spongy and rare made as it were of the froth of the blood that it may better admit the aer drawne in like a paire of Bellowes and be freely filled therwith Their colour is yellowish oftentimes ashie spotted with certaine dull and blackish Their colour speckes or cloudye streames and in those that dye of any long and lingering disease they grow yet blacker They haue a Membrane bred out of the Pleura for where the vessels passe into the lungs Their Membrane Tab. 14 fig. 1 CD ther their common coate sprung from the Pleura departeth from them and is finely stretched ouer the superficies or vpper face of the Lungs to forme containe their soft substance which otherwise being shaken with continuall motions would quickly breake off by peece meale This Membrane is thin that it should not be burthensome and soft that it might better stretch with the motion of the Lungs full also of pores though after death insensible that if any quitture or matter should be gathered in the chest in a pleurisy or inflamation of the Why the mēbrane is porous Lungs called Peripneumonia it might by these pores haue yssue so be spit out by Cough albeit we are not ignorant that in both these diseases the Lungs themselues are affected which we are taught by the dissection of Pleuriticall bodies and also by them which haue recouered of Pleurisies in whom doth remaine difficulty of breathing and some payne in the weakned side as long as they liue This porosite also makes their vpper face smooth and bedewed with a kind of slimy moisture Into this Membrane because it needed but a little sense there are smal Nerues disseminated from the sixt coniugation on the right side Tab. 8. fig. 1 t after the right Recurrent is framed but on the left side Tab. 8 fig. 1 q before the framing of the recurrent these Why Vlcers of the Lunges are with paine Nerues do not reach vnto the substance of the Lungs least they should be pained or wearied in their continuall motion and hence also it is that all the vlcers of the Lunges are without paine Table 14. Figure 1. sheweth the fore-side of the Lungs taken out out of the Chest from which the Heart vvith his Membranes are cut Fig. 2. sheweth the backe and gibbous side of the Lunges as it lyeth vpon the backe Figure 3. Sheweth the Arteriall Veine Figure 4. Sheweth the Venall Arterie separated from the substance of the Lungs TABVLA XIIII FIG I FIG II FIG III FIG IV. Two vessels it receyueth from the heart of which wee haue spoken before one called the arteriall veine tab 14. fig. 1 C Fig. 13. the whole arteriall veine which out of the right The Arteriall veine ventricle ministreth to the Lungs Alimentarie blood therein attenuated for their nourishment and with this blood the naturall spirit and the naturall soule therein residing with all her powers and faculties are communicated to the Lungs The other called the venall artery tab 14 fig. 1 D figure 4 the venall arterie separated which is an instrument onely of the spirits but conteyneth also pure thinne and vaporous blood wherefore the aer which was attracted by the winde-pipe and prepared in the lungs it leadeth to the heart and from the lefte ventricle bringeth foorth vitall bloode with the vitall spirit and faculty to the Lungs partly that therewith they may bee nourished partly Whence life it for their life that the in-bred heate may be cherished for life is from the vitall spirite and the arteriall bloud perfected in the left ventricle of the hearte partly that by it the smoake and soot may be carried out of the heart These two vessels are farre greater then the magnitude of the Lungs may seeme to require if the proportion be compared to that of other parts that because the Lungs with their perpetuall motion do consume and dissipate much moysture and moreouer because they serue not onely to carry out naturall bloud and vitall bloud with vitall spirits but also by their extremities doe receiue from the ends of the winde-pipe ayre which they lead into the
of his of the vse of the parts Let vs proceed to the other difficulties which concerne the motion of this heart and arteries QVEST. IIII. By or from what power the Arteries are moued THE motion of the Arteries Hippocrates first of all others called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that Hippocrates first found the pulse and so named it is the Pulse although he left indistinct precepts about it yet was it not vtterly vnknowne vnto him as some nouices would beare the worlde in hand which may be prooued by many places if it were necessary to wrastle in that floore but we list not insist in that but proceed That the forme of the motion The forme of the motion of this pulse is all one with that of the heart for it consisteth of a Diastole and a Systole and a double rest In the Diastole the Arteries draw and are filled and in the Systole they expell The rest is double vnlesse Nature bee prouoked either by a violent obiect or by some external cause for then the arteries may be moued together with an insensible rest as in the pulse called dicrotus ad vibrans so a stone which is throwne vpward if it meet with a falling Tower descends againe without any rest although Aristotle thinketh that no violence can tie Aristotle to contrary motions without some rest The vse of this pulsation is double one greater another lesser The greater is for the conseruation of the naturall heate as well of the heart as of other parts for by contractions The vse of pulsation double whatsoeuer is smoky the arteries auoyde and so the naturall heate is kept from suffocation by dilatation they draw outward ayre into the body by which the dissolution of the same heate is inhibited The lesse vse is that in the braine may be ingendered the Animal spirit for by the pulsation the spirits of life are carried into the plexus choroides There is therefore the same vse of the pulse that there is of respiration sauing that what respiration doth to the heart that the pulse of the arteries doth to other parts which as they neede lesse heate then the heart so are they not so soone offended for if the heart bee depriued of respiration presently the creature perisheth but the part dyeth not as soone as it wanteth the pulse The nature of the motion of these arteries is very obscure and many things must bee The nature of their motion obscure Prapagoras resolued of and known before we can attayne to the vnderstanding of so deepe a mystery First of all whence are the arteries moued from themselues or from some other Prapagoras thought the arteries did moue of their owne accord and that they had the same pulsatiue vertue that the heart hath in themselues not by influence But this Galen disproueth Galens instāce by an obseruation for sayth he if an artery be cut ouerthwart that part onely will pulse which remayneth ioyned to the heart but that which is separated from the heart will not beate at all Erasistratus was of minde that the arteries were not mooued by any proper power of Erasistratus their owne but by the constraint of the heart and that constraint hee meaneth not of any faculty but onely of some matter Aristotle thought they moued because of the feruour or Aristotle boyling of the bloud contayned in them whome some haue followed because they know The reasons that the spirits are those which make strife offer violence and again because the veines Neither heat nor spirits nor bloud are the immediate causes Not heat neere the hart do not moue which they would do say they if they had in them such bloud as the arteries haue but we will proue that neither heate nor spirite nor boyling bloud can be the immediate cause of this perpetuall motion For the heate it either hath a body or hath no body if it had a body then the arteries that are neerer to the heart would soonest be dilated if it be onely a naked quality then will it first heate those things that are neere hand and after that which is farther off For heate is not of the number of those formes which may in a moment be diffused as light but his contrary is cold which first must be expelled out of the subiect before it selfe bee receiued but the pulse is in a moment diffused through all the arteries it is not therefore only from heate It is not of spumous bloud for then it would follow that where the bloud is more plentifull Not bloud and hotter there the pulse should be not onely more vehement but more frequent also and so the pulses of the great arteries should bee quicker then the pulses of the small but experience teacheth that all the arteries both great and small doe mooue alike vnlesse there be some hinderance they are not therefore moued by the bloud contayned in them Furthermore intercept an arterie with a tye and the part below the tye though it strut An instance with spirits and thinne bloud yet will not beate because the continuity of the faculty with the heart is intercepted but as soon as the tye is vnloosed the artery will instantly beate againe but the heate nor the humour can in a moment or instant flow from the heart into the vtter arteries Adde to this that if the arteries should beate because of the bloud contayned in them then in all large pulses there should also be vehemencie which is nothing so For sayth Galen in his Booke de vsu pulsuum and in the fourth de causis pulsuum there is There may be great yet a faint pulse a pulse which is small yet vehement and there is likewise a pulse which is great but languid and faynt which variety cannot come from the heat Asclepiades acknowledgeth a faculty in the motion of the arteries but whereas this Asclepiades his opinion motion is in dilatation and constriction hee affirmeth that the distention onely is from the faculty and the contraction from nature that is from the predominant element and from the waight because when the creature is dead the arteries doe fall So bladders if they be filled with any thing they are distended but they fall of themselues and all round and hollow bodies are dilated by some facultie but afterward doe fall with the waight of their owne parts On the contrary those things that are contracted by any faculty that faculty ceasing they are againe dilated Therefore if the arteries bee dilated by a faculty then are they contracted by their grauity and so on the contrary wherefore they need not a faculty for both Herophylus quite contrary will haue the contraction to be performed by a faculty but the dilatation sayth he is nothing else but the returne of the arterie to his natural position Herophylus his opinion Because sayth he the arteries of dead carcasses being cast into hot water when
arteries are mooued with a diuers motion Thirdly as attractions and expulsations are in other parts so it is likely they are in the heart The third but when the stomack driueth out the Chylus the messentery veines do draw it and therefore when the heart driueth out blood and the vitall spirit then the arteries draw it and so their motions are contrary Fourthly when the heart is dilated then becommeth it shorter and draweth vnto it The fourth selfe the arteries that are continual with it and therefore maketh them narrower but when the heart is contracted the arteries are dilated and become longer Lastly if one hand be placed vpon the brest another vpon the wrest the same stroke will at the same time be perceiued but the stroke and percussion of the brest is done by the The fist contraction of the heart for when it is contracted it commeth to the brest and striketh it but when it is distended it becommeth shorter and recedeth from the Chest Now the stroke of the Artery is not from the contraction but from the dilatation Wherefore the heart and the Arteries are moued with a diuers motion But notwithstanding all these The truth it selfe proued by reasons yet are we perswaded with Galen in his booke de vsu puls 3. depraesag expuls 6. de vsu partium that the heart and the Arteries are moued with the same motion And this we are taught first by experience then by strong inuincible force of argument The experience is instanced by Galen which euery man may make tryall of in himselfe If one Experience hand be laide vpon the brest and another vpon the wrest the same stroke will be perceiued at the same time and beside in diffections of liuing creatures we haue often obserued the very same But beside these reasons doe euince it We haue already proued that the arteries are not moued by the impulsion of the bloud not by the boyling or heate of it but Reason First by a faculty and that not of the Arteries but yssuing from the heart therefore they are contracted by the faculty which contracteth the heart and distended by the same force and power by which it is distended But if they were moued with diuers motions it would follow that the dilating faculty must flow from the heart in the same moment wherein it is contracted which no Philosopher will dare to admit Beside that motion is the same which hath the same efficient and finall causes but the pulsatiue power is the same which Second moueth the heart and the Arteries and the end also is the same to wit nutrition temperation or qualification and expurgation Thirdly the motion of the part and of the whole is all one and a part of that beeing Third moued which is continuall with the whole the whole is moued as is seene in the strings of Instruments but the Arteries and heart are continuall together wherefore if they bee An instance moued by the heart as is most euident then will it follow necessarily that they shall both be moued together by the same motion Fourthly vnlesse the heart and the Arteries were together distended and together Fourth contracted the hart should not be refrigerated in his dilatations because the Arteries being contracted there would follow an exclusion of the smoky excrments into the left ventricle and so the hart and the artery should mutually striue their motion be in vaine Fiftly it would follow that in the contraction the heart should draw ayre from Fift the dilated and distended arteries For sometimes the vse of respiration being taken away as in passions of the mother the hart doth not draw ayre from the Lungs and the venall artery because then no ayre is drawne in by the mouth and the nostrils yet the hart moueth and the arteries beate Now it is moued for the generation of vitall spirits but this generation is not without the admistion of ayre it draweth therfore ayre from the arteries not contracted because then are the excrements expelled but from the arteries distended But if when the arteries are distended the heart be contracted then the contracted heart shall draw from the distended arteries and so shall the motions of the heart become contrary Sixtly this faculty is incorporeall communicating it selfe in a moment wherefore at Sixt. what time the hart beginneth to dilate it distendeth all the arteries and so on the contrary Finally the pulses which are in anger sorrow and other passions doe sufficiently shew that the heart and arteries are moued with the same motion For if when the hart Seuenth is dilated the arteries should be contracted then in anger the pulses should bee small in griefe great because in anger the heart is somewhat contracted and therefore the arteries should be but a little dilated Contrariwise in griefe the arteries should be very much dilated because the heart is strongly contracted but how false this is common experience will witnesse Let vs therefore settle our selues in Galens opinion and determine That the What deceiued the former learned men arteries are dilated and contracted when the heart is dilated and contracted The structure of the vesselles of the heart deceiued those learned men which hold the contrary opinion together with the obscure maner of the hearts motion For there being in the Basis of the heart foure notable vessels the hollow veine the arteriall veine the venall artery and the great artery they imagined that the heart in his Dyactole did draw somthing from these foure vesselles and in his Systole driue something into them all and that therefore in the Dyastole of the heart they were all emptied that the heart might bee filled and in the Systole of the heart they were all filled because the heart is emptied Beside they seeme to haue been ignorant of the Efficient cause of the motion of the heart and the arteries For they would haue the heart and the arteries to bee dilated because they are filled with ayre or bloud But the trueth is that the arteries are not dilated because they are filled but because they are dilated therefore are they filled onely the power What the trueth is pulsatiue faculty which floweth from the heart distendeth the arteries not the bloud contayned in them For whether they be distended or contracted they remayne alwayes full of bloud but if you shall thinke that they are distended because they are filled then The arteries in both motions are still lust of bloud will it follow that at the same time they cannot be all distended for how can that corporeall bloud bee carried in a moment from the heart to the arteries of the foote I will giue you for illustration of this matter an elegant example The Smithes bellowes because A fit example they are dilated are therefore filled with ayre and the chest because it is distended by the animall faculty is presently filled but
wee shall heare afterward The vses of this vitall spirite are according to his nature deuine also both within and The vses of the vitall spirit within without the heart Calor influens without the heart In the heart to bee the principall instrument of the functions of the heart without the heart his vse is double one to bee the subiect of the heat of the heart which wee call Calor influens the influent heate which it may receiue as the ayre doeth the light and so exhibite it to the whole body and the other to bee the marter of the Animall spirit This vitall spirit hath a double matter aery and sanguine for it is made as Galen saith in His matter double his seuenth Booke de placitis Hipp. Platonis of aer and blood mingled together That it is made of aer Hippocrates taught in Epidemijs when he saith Such as is the aer such are Ayre the spirits a foggie and cloudy aer engendreth a grosse and duskish spirit and againe Hippocrates The Southwinds dull the hearing are misty and breed a dissolution of the spirits This aery substance alone cānot contein within the body the vital heat It is necessarie therfore that there should be an admistion of thin and subtle blood which should restraine the Bloud impetuous force of the aire And both these matters before they come vnto the left ventricle of the heart stand in neede of preparation The aire drawne in by the mouth and the How wher the aer is prepared nose is prepared in the Lungs his vessels and his whole soft rare and spongie substance by a long delay doth acquire a qualitie familiar to the in-bred spirite This aire thus prepared is conueyed by the venall Artery into the left ventricle And this is the preparation of the aer these the passages by which it is conducted to the heart Concerning the preparation of the blood in what place it is made and accomplished How the blood is prepared 4. Opinions and by what waies it is deriued into the left Ventricle the Anatomists do striue with implacable contention I haue read and turned ouer many of the Monuments both of the Ancients and also of later Writers and I finde foure opinions euerie one repugnant to another The first and the most ancient is that of Galen He thinketh that the blood is carried The first and truest of Galē through the Hollow veine which with an open mouth gapeth into the right ventricle of the Heart as into a Cisterne and is there boyled attenuated and subacted and then a part of it is sent by the arteriall veine into the Lungs distributed into thē for their norishment the remainder is carried through the middle partition which like a wall seuereth the two Ventricles asunder into the left where it is by the in-bred vertue of the heart mingled with the aer and doth there acquire the forme of a vitall spirit assisted partlie by the inbred spirit of the heart partly by an exceeding heate flame whereby it is wrought as in a Furnace into a more pure Elementary forme This opinion of Galen which of all the rest is most true some of later times haue condemned For they do not thinke it possible that in so short a time so great a quantity of blood as is sufficient for the generation of Obiections vitall spirits for the vse of the whole body can sweate thorough the wall of the heart into the left ventricle there being no apparant and sensible passages and the wall also beeing very thicke and solid Moreouer they obiect that if it should be so then the labour of the heart were vaine and idle for why shold not the blood and aire being thus attenuated repasse again out of the left into the right seeing the same way is open for them the same passages no values or gates to hinder it But these Obiections are of lesse weight then that they shold weaken Galens minde explained by himself the authority of so great an author of our Art and Galen himselfe foresaw in the 15. cha of his 3. Booke De Facultatibus Naturalibus that there would be some which would make these childish Obiections Wherefore in another place he thus elegantly explaineth him selfe Out of the right Ventricle that which is the thinnest is drawne through the pores or passages of the partition whose vtmost ends can hardly be perceyued because after death all such yea all other passages that are not distended by the matter conteined in them doe fall together But that it is this way transmitted hence it is manifest because Nature neuer endeuoureth any thing rashly or in vaine but there are certaine dens in the fence or partition deep bosomes very many which grow narrower to their outlet by which the blood may freely and with a large streame yssue out of one ventricle into another But the cause why this blood doth not returne againe out of the left into the right side may be well referred to the peculiar force and vertue of the heart The left Ventricle drawes this bloode and retaineth it by an inbred propriety and for a while enioyeth it and then thrusteth it foorth into the Tunnels of the arteries So the blood which either hath sweate through the coates of the veines or is powred foorth at their mouths into the substance of each part returneth not into the veines againe because it is reteyned and receyued into the substance of the part The truth of this opinion albeit it be most cleare of it selfe yet it will bee better manifested vnto vs after wee haue taken knowledge of other mens conceites and discussed them to the full The second opinion therefore is that of Columbus That the bloode indeede is attenuated and prepared in the right Ventricle of the heart but is carried into the left ventricle by The second opinion of Columbus other passages and not through the pores of the Fence or partition And what neede we seeke for so small and secret pores when it hath an open channell the arteriall veine which sayth he carryeth all the bloud out of the right ventricle into the Lungs where a part of it is distributed for their nourishment the rest is returned into the venall artery and from it together with the ayre into the left ventricle and this opinion of his he strengthneth with two reasons The arteriall veine sayth he is greater then was necessary for the nourishment of the Lungs it is therefore like that it was destinated also for the conueiance of the bloud for the generation of the vitall spirits His other reason is this there is alwayes in the venall artery thinne and arteriall bloud this bloud is receiued not from the left ventricle for the three-forked Membranes wil not suffer it therfore frō the veine of the Lungs These things are very probable and cloked with the vaile of truth yet not to be admitted for
currant For whereas he saith the veine of the Lungs is larger then their small body The answere to Columbus his First reason stands in need of we vtterly deny it For the rare lax and spongy substance of the Lungs is easily dissipated it is also continually moued and by reason of the neighbourhood of the heart is easily inflamed whence comes a huge expence of the threefold nourishment but where there are great goings out there also had need be great commings in now the bloud could not come plentifully in but by a wide vessell therefore the vessell of the Lungs was of necessity very ample and large Besides saith Galen Nature made this vessell large that how much was abated in the nourishment of the Lungs by the vessels thicknesse so Lib. 6. de vsu part cap. 10. much might be recompenced in his amplitude and largenes To the second reason we may answere thus The bloud that is found in the venall artery To the secoÌ„d is a portion of the vitall sprits and arteriall bloud which the heart poured foorth into the substance of the Lungs for all life being from the heart and the vitall spirit and no deriuations of vessels from the great arterie vnto the Lungs it is likely yea necessary that vitall spirits should bee conueyed to the Lungs by the venall artery neither is there any reason they should obiect the opposition of the thre-forked Membranes for there are but two in the orifice of this vessell because it behoued not that it should bee perfectly closed vp Happly they may obiect the contrary motions and the mixture of smoky vapor with the An obiection Answere spirits but they attribute very little to the wonderfull prouidence of Nature and are ignorant what the diuers appetites and attractions of particular parts can do The veines of the messentery do together and at once distribute Chylus and bloud Milke passeth sometimes out of the brests all along the trunke of the hollow veine yet is not mingled with the Pure milke auoyded by vrine bloud but passeth out by vrine pure and sincere and as we shall by and by proue the matter and quitture of those we call Empyici is purged by the left ventricle of the heart and so through the arteries into the kidnies and the bladder yet is not the vitall spirit stained with this filthinesse if all things be in good order with the patient and so much for Columbus The third opinion is that of Iohn Botallus the french Kings Physition who boasteth The third opinion of Botallus that he found a passage open which no man euer knew out of the right deafe eare into the left by which he imagineth that the bloud prepared in the right ventricle passeth into the left This he saith is very euident in Calues and other young creatures but in man creatures that are growne it is not so open This opinion of Botallus hauing no reasons to establish it ouerthroweth it selfe for if Confuted Nature made this passage for this vse to transfuse the bloud from the right ventricle vnto the left then should it be manifest in all creatures in all times of their life yea the creature growing large and the naturall heat daily increasing the passage also should grow more manifest as whereof there is euery day greater vse But Botallus confesseth it is not found in Oxen nor in creatures of any growth Beside this passage is in the orifice of the hollow veine how therefore should the attenuated bloud flow backe from the right ventricle vnto the veine seeing there are three values open without and shut within which doe admit the bloud indeed into the right ventricle but will not suffer it to flow backe into the hollow veine This good honest man was ignorant of the vse of his passage which Galen acurately describeth first of al men in his golden Botallus ignorant of the vse of the passage he thinkes hee found bookes of the vse of the parts My selfe haue seene this passage very often with the other arteriall pipe but they serue onely for the Infant before it be borne because his life and nourishment is much vnlike to that it is afterwards and therefore after the birth the passage is altogether shut the pipe so dryed vp that a man would deny that euer any such thing was the vse of this passage pipe we haue at large described aboue and thether do we transmit the Reader that is not satisfied concerning them The last opinion of the preparation of the bloud is that of Vlmus a Physition of Poyâ—â—â— The fourth opinion of Vlmus who set out a very eligant booke of the spleene He is of opinion that the arteriall bloud is concocted attenuated and prepared in the spleene and thence conueied into the great artery and so to the left ventricle of the heart where by an admirable and mysticall worke oâ— Nature it is mixed with the ayre already prepared by the Lungs I must needs confesse that the opinion of Vlmus pleased me wondrous well both for the nouelty of the conceite as for that he handled the matter with great subtilty of argument and deepe discourse but because he leaneth vpon vnsound foundations to establish a new doctrine which do shaddow A subtile disputation the brightnes of the Art of Anatomy it wil not be amisse to recal the principal points of it to the touch-stone in this place First of all hee thinketh that the bloud cannot passe out of the right ventricle into the left by the fence or partition because sayth hee if this way were not sufficient in a tender Infant in whome the vesselles are more laxe and the substance of the wall more rare and thinne and wherein there is lesse dissipation or wast of spirit then surely it will much lesse suffice in an older man but this way is not sufficient in the Infant so that nature prouided another to wit two arteries which are carried from the Nauel to his crural arteries Therefore in a growne man it is necessary there should be other more open passages An argument truely most subtile but most false and stuffed with error For in the Infant Answere to Vlmus the bloud doeth not sweate through from the right ventricle to the left because there is no generation of vitall spirits in the ventricles of the heart but the Infant draweth the mothers spirite by the vmbilicall arteries which is diffused into all the streames of the great artery The Lungs are not nourished with pure and thin bloud but with thicke carried vnto them by the hollow veine wherefore from that hollow vein to the venal arterie there is a cleare passage and a conspicuous pipe from the great artery to the arteriall veine by whose interposition the vessels of the heart in the Infant are vnited The opinion therefore of Vlmus is false because in the Infant there is no shop of the spirits neither doth the orifice
of the hollow veine powre out bloud into the right ventricle of the heart for that as Galen sayth in the 15. Chapter of his 6. Booke de vsu partium the Lungs in an Infant are redde dense and immouable and are nourished with thick and grosse bloud Secondly the membranes placed in the orifice of the great artery which hee calleth not well three-forked for the values of the hollow veine and the venall artery one are three forked the rest are semicircular he doth not imagine are made to that end that they should prohibit bloud for going out of the great artery into the hart because while the Infant was in the wombe they hindered not the arteriall bloud from entring into the left ventricle of the heart But here Vlmus offendeth at the stone at which he stumbled before for nothing Nothing goeth into the Infants heart out of any of the vessels floweth into the ventricles of the Infants heart by his foure orifices Not bloud by the hollow veine for what need is there of his attenuation when the Infants Lungs are nourished with thick bloud Not ayre by the venall artery for the Infant breatheth not in the womb Not arteriall bloud by the Aorta or great artery for this labor were vaine because in a moment it should bee thrust backe into the same Aorta againe adde to this that there should haue beene no neede of that arteriall canale or pipe going from the great artery to the arteriall veine vnknowne to thee Vlmus as I see and almost to all Anatomists Thirdly whilest Vlmus assenteth to Botallus and fashioneth to himselfe a peculiar vse of that hole or passage he walloweth in the same puddle with him and deserueth the same reproofe Botallus had In confuting of Columbus he is most subtile at length he bringeth Vlmus opiniō to the birth his witty conceite which he trauelled with and after many sharpe throws and pinches is deliuered of it To wit that in the spleene the arteriall bloud is prepared because the spleene is made as it were of a woofe and web of veines and arteries inexplicably wouen How it cannot be true together that when it is so prepared it is sucked away by the arteries and carried into the trunk of the great artery and so into the left ventricle of the heart but there be indeed many obstacles which will hinder this ready passage if wee will but stay a while and follow the streame a little First of all in the orifice of the great artery there are three membranes shut without against it so that by them the arteriall bloud cannot passe This our very eies teach vs and beside our great Dictator in his Booke de Corde hath in direct wordes deliuered the same Vlmus I know also will deny this vse of the values and yet I know also hee will not say that Nature formed them in vaine I say then that if they doe not altogether interclude or hinder the egresse and regresse of the bloud yet as he himselfe is constrayned to confesse they break and stay the aboundant and violent influence of the same which if they doe then cannot the whole matter of the vitall spirits bee brought from the spleene by the great artery vnto the left ventricle of the heart because seeing the generation of the spirits must bee sudden and aboundant their matter also had neede to bee ministred with a full streame and not drop or sipe by degrees into the heart Furthermore in the structure of the heart there is one point of Natures excellent worke-manship that draweth by one vessell and expelleth by another It draweth blood by the Hollow-veine the same it expelleth by the Arteriall veine it draweth aire hy the venall artery which it mingleth with the blood and expelleth the vitall spirit into the great artery but if by the great arterie it should draw the matter of the spirites and almost in the same moment shoulde expell the spirit into the same great artery againe there would be a mixture of those iuices and in the arteries would there also be perpetually two contrary motions one of the bloode ascending from the spleene to the heart another of the arteriall bloode descending from the heart to the spleene which as we admit may be sometimes in criticall euacuations in notable Maister-prises of Nature so we deny it to be perpetuall but the generation of spirits is perpetuall Vlmus will obiect that the venall Arterie leadeth aire vnto the heart and shutteth also out into the Lungs smokie vapours together with some portion of bloode but we will answere Obiection that there is not the like reason of aire and of blood Aire by reason of his subtilitie Answere and finenesse can passe through the blood and the coats which blood cannot do Moreouer if the Arteriall blood be prepared in the Spleene and not in the right ventricle of the heart as Galen thought why doth the Hollow veine open into the heart with so wide a mouth Was it onely for nourishment of the Lungs No verily for the orifice An argument of the Hollow veine is much larger then the orifice of the arteriall veine as Galen saith in his 3. booke and 15. chapter De facultate Natural was it for the nourishment of the heart Nothing lesse For the heart hath a peculiar veine called the Crowne veine by which it is nourished therefore that patent orifice of the Hollow veine at the right ventricle of the heart was ordained to cast in the seede of the spirites into the wombe of the heart where they are forced and sent out into the little world of the bodye Finally from hence I gather that the Spleene was not ordained for the preparation of the Vitall spirites because why thesplene cannot prepare the blood for the heart the Spleene is very subiect to obstructions not by reason of his vessels which are very ample and large nor by reason of his Parenchyma or flesh which is rare and spongie and therefore by reason of the foeculent and muddie humour conteined in it but how shall it serue for the expurgation of the drosse and the bloode and for the preparation also of the same blood Wee therefore conclude that the bloode is prepared in the right Ventricle of The conclusiō the Heart and thence is deriued into the left by the holes and nooks of the partition wal QVEST. VII Whether the Matter and Quitture of those that are called Empyici maybe purged by the left Ventricle of the Heart and the Arteries and how it is purged by the Vrine by the Seidge and by Apostemation THis Question hath wrung the wittes of many Schollers a long time notwithstanding according to the meane modele of our wit we will heere if Who be Empyici it may be vntie that knot Wee call those Empyici with Hippocrates who haue an impostume as we call it or a bladder broken in the side or the Lungs the matter of which
whole packe of the members and moderateth all and singular actions of life of which also it is the next and most immediate cause But because the nature of Fire is such that it hath in it much forme and but a little matter neither can diffuse the beames of his light vnlesse it be receiued into some substance The second principle wherein his power may be vnited therfore it was necessary there should be another Principle not so subtle wherein this aetheriall body might expatiate and disport it selfe according to the diuersity of his functions and that without danger of expence Such a Principle is the mutuall confluence of the seeds of both parents out of whose slimy matter the Plasticall or formatiue faculty of the wombe stirred vp by the vigor of heate diduceth and distinguisheth the confounded power of the parts into their proper actions not without a discerning Iudgement and naturall kinde of discourse This masse of seed irrigated with the power of the whole body according to Hippocrates I call Water not onely because this Element doth delineate nourish and make fruitefull but also because the future siccitie and hardnesse of the spermaticall parts stood in neede of a moist and viscid matter whereby those things which otherwise could hardly be sammed together might receiue their conglutination that so of many dissimilar particles one continued frame might arise This farme thus coagmentated and distinguished for the seruice of the soule we haue How the body is like the world in the beginning of this work compared to the whole world or vniuerse and that not without good ground For as of the world there are three parts the Sublunary which is the basest the Coelestiall wherin there are many glorious bodies the highest Heauen which is the proper seate of the Diety So in the body of man there are three Regions The lower Belly which was framed for the nourishment of the Indiuidium propagation of mankinde The middle Region of the Chest wherein the Heart of man the sunne of this Mycrocosme perpetually moueth and poureth out of his bosome as out of a springing fountain the diuine Nectar of life into the whole body and the vpper Region or the Head wherein the soule hath her Residence of estate guarded by the Sences and assisted by the Intellectuall faculties at whose disposition all the inferior parts are imployed In the lower Region Nature hath placed two parts more excellent then the rest wherof The lower Region one endeuoureth attendeth the conseruation of the Indiuidium the other of the Species or kinde The first is the Liuer which some haue said is the first of all the bowels both in respect of his originall of his nature It is seated in the right Hypocondrium vnder the The Liuer midriffe The figure of it if you except his fissure is continuall but vnderneath vnequall and hollow aboue smooth and gibbous In a man this bowell is proportionably greater then in any other creature and greatest of all in such as are giuen to their bellies The proper parenchyma or flesh of this Liuer which is most like to congealed and adust bloud by a proper inbred power giueth the forme temper and colour of bloud to the Chylus confected in the stomacke deriued into the guts prepared in the meseraick veines and branches of the gate-veine by which also it is transported to the hollow part of the Liuer there as we saide wrought and perfected and so conueyed by the same rootes of the gate-veine and thence exonerated into that which is called the Caua or hollow veine by whose trunks and boughes it floweth into the whole body The temperament of this Liuer is hot and moist for the moderation of which heate and conseruation of the spirits therein contained it receiueth certaine small Arteries which attaine but onely vnto the cauity thereof It is inuested round with a thinne coate wherein two small Nerues belonging to the sixt coniugation of the braine are diuersly dispersed We say moreouer that this same Liuer is the shop or work-house of the venall bloud and the originall of the veines in whose thrummed rootes the more aery portion of the Aliment is conuerted by the in bred and naturall faculty of the Liuer into a vaporous bloud which becommeth a naturall thicke and cloudy spirit the first of all the rest and their proper nourishment which spirit is the vehicle of the naturall faculty and serueth beside to helpe to transport the thicker part of the bloud through the veines into the whole bodye where it needeth but a little ayer and therefore is refreshed and preserued only by Transpiration made by the Anastomoses or inoculations of the Arteries with the veines in their extremities or determinations This Naturall faculty we before mentioned is diuided into The Naturall faculty three faculties the Generatiue the Alteratiue and the Increasing faculty Of the Generatiue we shall speake by and by The action of the Alteratiue faculty is Nutrition which hath many handmaides attending her Attraction Expulsion Retention and Concoction The action of the Increasing Faculty we call Accretion that is when the whole body encreaseth in all his dimensions Finally wee say that Concupiscence as it is a distinct Faculty from Reason and Rage ruleth and beareth sway in the Liuer as in her proper Tribunall and is distinguished into Libidinem Cupediam Lust and Longing But because in all her workes Nature euer intendeth immortality which by reason of The partes of Generation the importunate quarrell and contention of contraries she could not attaine in the indiuiduum or particular she deuised a cunning stratagem to delude the necessity of Destiny The Testicles by an appetite vnto the propagation of the kinde hath sowed the seedes of eternity in the nature of Man For the accomplishing of which propagation shee hath ordained conuenient instruments in both fexes which are for the most part alike but that the instruments of the Male are outward those of the Foemale for want of Naturall heate to driue them foorth are deteyned within The Chiefe of these are the Testicles two Glandulous bodies of an ouall Figure which in men hang out of the Abdomen and are inuested with four Coats whereof two are common the serotum or Cod a thin and rugous skinne and the Darton which hath his originall from the fleshy Panicle The other two are Proper the former is called Erytroides and the latter Epididymis The temperament of these Testicks is hot and moyst and they haue a very great consent with the vpper parts especiallie with the Middle Region as also hath the wombe The manner of the Operation of the Testicles is thus The matter of the seede together with the spirites carrying in them the forme and impression of all the particular parts and their formatiue Faculty falleth from the whole body and is receiued by the Spermaticall Vesselles in whose Labyrinths by an irradiation from the Testicles
neruous for many tendons reach vnto it beside almost all the nerues arise from about that part in Latine occiput or occipitium as Plantus hath it we call it the nowle The middle part of the scalpe betweene these is gibbous or round called in Greeke 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to hide as it were 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 because that part of the head is especially couered with haires Galen in the 11. Booke of the Vse of parts and the 14. Chapter calleth it aruumpilorū the Field of haires the Latines call it vertex because in that place the haires runne round Galen in a ring as waters doe in a whirle-poole Finally the sides of the scalp betwixt the eyes the eares and the necke are called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 sayeth Aristotle in his first Booke of his History and the eleauenth Chapter because the pulse is there very manifest the Latines cal them Tempora because their gray haires and sunken flesh bewray the age of a man Againe the parts of the scalp are contayning and contayned The contayning parts Another diuision of the parts Containing are some of them Common some proper The Common are the Cuticle or scarfe-skinne the true skinne bearing a wood or bush of haire the fat and the fleshy pannicle The proper contayning parts are either externall or internall The externall are two membranes pericranium and periostium certain muscles and the bones of the head The proper inward conteyning partes are the two mothers called Meninges dura and Pia which encompasse both the skull and the braine The parts contayned are the braine and the Cerebellum or after-braine from which ariseth the marrow which when it is gotten out of the skull is properly called the marrow of Contained the backe or pith of the spine from which doe arise many nerues as well before it issue out of the skull as after Of these we will first entreat and then after of the part without hayre or the face in the booke following CHAP. II. Of the common containing parts of the head THE common contayning parts of the head are fiue the Haires the Cuticle the Skinne the Fat and the fleshy pannicle of all which wee haue spoken 5. common parts heretofore at large yet because in euery one of these there is some difference from the same parts in other places of the body wee must a little here insist vpon them and first of the haires Albeit therefore the haire is generally more or lesse all ouer the body as before is sayd yet aboue all places the head is adorned with the greatest aboundance of them The haires of the head are the longest of the whole body because sayeth Aristotle in his first Booke de Generatione Animalium and the third Section the braine affoordeth toward their nourishment Aristotle a large supply of humour or vaporous moysture whether you will which also is most clammy and glutinous For the braine is the greatest of all the glandulous bodies They are also in the head stiffest because the skinne of the head is the thickest yet is it rare and full of open pores so sayeth Galen in his ninth Booke de vsu partium and the first Chapter Galen In the head Nature hath opened conspicuous and visible waies for the vaporous and smoky or sooty excrements for the head is set vpon the body as a roofe vppon a warme house so that vnto it doe arise al the fuliginous vaporous excrements from the subiected parts Pollux Eschylus The haires of the head are called in Latine Capilli as it were Capitis pili by Pollux and Eschylus 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to cutte In men they are called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Caesaries because they are often mowed in women 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to dresse with diligence from whence haply wee haue out worde to combe or rather from the Latin word Coma whose signification is all one with the former In woemen they are diuided by a line which separation the Greeks call 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Latins discrimen and aequamentum in English we cal it the shed of the haire The skinne of a man although in comparison of other creatures it is most thinne yet if The skin of the head you compare the skinne of the head with that of the chest or the lower belly it is very thick as also is the cuticle And therefore Columbus insulteth ouer Aristotle for saying that the skinne of the head is very thinne .. The place is in the 3. Booke of his history and the eleauenth Section where hee doth not say that the skinne of the head is very thinne for in the Aristotle redeemed fift Booke de Generatione Animalium and the third Chapter hee calleth the skinne of the head 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is very crasse and thicke but he saith and that truely that the skinne of a man in respect of his magnitude is very thin Well the skinne of the head as it is the thickest so sayeth Galen in his second Booke de Temperamentis and the 5. Chapter it is so much drier then the skinne of the rest of the body by how much it is harder yet is it rare sayeth Aristotle in the place next aboue named that the sooty excrements might be auoided for the generation of haire as before is sayed It hath vesselles running in it Veines from the outward braunch of the externall iugulars The veines which creeping on both sides are vnited in the forehead and are sometimes opned in grieuous paines of the head and these veines running vnder the drie and hairie skinne carrie bloud vnto it for nourishment Arteries it hath also from the outward branch of the Carotides Arteries deriued to the rootes of the eares and to the temples especially which bring Vitall spirits vpward from the Heart It receyueth also certaine endes of Nerues reflected vpward from the first and seconde coniugation of the Neck to giue it sense I saide ends of Nerues for so saith Gal. in his sixeteenth booke de vsu partium and the 2. Chapter The skinne hath not a proper definite An elegant place in Galen Nerue belonging vnto it as euery Muscle hath his Nerue disseminated in or about his body but there attaine vnto it certaine Fibres from the subiected parts which connect or knit it to those parts and also affoord sense vnto it The sense of this skinne of the heade is not fine and exquisite as in the Chest or the Lower belly Aristotle in the third booke of his Historie and the eleuenth Chapter saith it hath no sense at al and rendreth a reason because it eleaueth to the bone without any interposition of Flesh But Galen disprooueth this opinion in his sixeteenth Booke of the Vse of Parts and the second Chapter It may bee Aristotle meant the Cuticle and
of the two former haue two crooked ribs as it were inward and the third curued outward From this Sinus or canale on either side the braine all along the head there arise very Branches frō the 3. Sinus thicke certaine vessels as it were branches out of a great trunke of a veine which Galen calleth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of which some are but small which they call venas reptitias the creeping veines Of these some arise from the higher part of the Sinus some from the lower some from the sides thereof Those which arise out of the higher part Table 7. figure 13. XXX which is next the skull do run vpward to the duplication of the skull that is to the porie substance between the tables thereof and to the Perteranium and mingle themselues with those small vesselles which descend from the skinne of the crowne and passe through the skull at small pores thrilled therein for the same purpose Those which arise from the lower part of the canale that is which is next the braine table 7. figure 13. VVV table 9. figure 3. E◠HH are but small and runne downeward onely into that part of the dura meninx which euen nowe we called the sithe Those which arise out of the sides of the Sinus that is out of the bredth of it table 7. figure 13. TTT tab 8. figure 2. DDFF are infinitely diuersified into the piae mater and together therewith into the conuolutions of the brain and where the piae mater endeth they proceed on into the very substance it selfe of the braine These vessels sometimes opening Great quantity of bloud out of the nose whence it comes so great a quantity of bloud hath issued by the Nosethrils that it is credibly reported to haue amounted to 24. pound in which kinde of fluxe wee must not apply medicines to the forehead but either to the crowne or to the coronall suture Columbus was of opinion that these vessels do not arise out of the Sinus it selfe but out Columbus Archangelus of the veines running therin for he thought that the internal iugular veines passed through it Archangelus also seemeth to incline this way who sayth that through the two former Sinus or rils the inner iugular veines and arteries doe passe and infinuate themselues into the third Sinus and so run out to the nose yea backward also to the fourth Sinus and quite through it The fourth Sinus sayth Vesalius the professors of diffection haue not remembred It is The fourth no where neare vnto the skull as the others are but seated in the lower part of the braine very short it is and runneth directly betwixt the brayne and the after-brayne to that part of the braine called Nates or the bottocks and the glandule called pinealis for such representations there are in the substance of the braine table 7. figure 13. R table 11. figure 7. T and the cauity of it is like a triangle made of three equall ribs curued inward The beginning of this cautiy or rather trueth to say the meeting of all foure Tab. 7. fig. 13. O some call the Torcular or the presse and from hence do spring the veines sayth Columbus and with him Bauhine which are dispersed through the substance of the braine to nourish it From this Sinus also in his progresse doe issue small branches some of which runne vpward Branches frō the 4. Sinus to that part of the dura mater which is aboue the Corebellum and as far as to the sithe table 7. figure 13. YY others downward tab 7. fig. 13. aa which are dispersed into the dura mater where it lyeth aboue the after-brain as also into the pia mater both where it compasseth The vpper the after-braine and the braine it selfe Afterward this Sinus is deuided into diuers rillets two issue out of the vpper part of it and one out of the lower of the two which issue out of the vpper part one is greater another lesse The greater table 7. figure 13. b creepeth along the lower part of the dura meninx where it deuideth the braine in his length from which certaine surcles runne Table 7. fig. 13. ccc vpward to the processe of the same dura mater The lesser which is double a right and a left table 7. figure 13. de table 3. figure 3. IIFGG supported with the thinne membrane after the manner of veines are ledde through the length of the braine on either side aboue the callous body called Corpus callosum and afford some small twigs to the piamater which are distributed on either side into the braine TABVLA VII FIG XIII Table 7. Figure 13. exhibiteth the vesselles of the Braine and their distribution especially through the right side whither they proceede from the internall iugular veine or from the sleepie Arterie or from the sinus of the Dura Meninx XIV Figure 14. sheweth the wonderful Net as Galen describeth it XV Figure 15. sheweth the pituitary Glandule with the Bason and the sleepy Arteries XVI Figure 16. sheweth the Rete-mirabile or wonderfull Net together with the glandule as it is found in the heads of Calues and Oxen. These sinus or cauities of the dura meninx haue not the coats of veins but are in substance like to the Meninx itselfe For as soone as the veine put case the internall iugular toucheth The matter of these sinus the scul the dura meninx is there presently duplicated the inside becommeth fistulated or hollowed like a pipe with these pipes as if they were veines the veines themselues are ioyned They do the office both of veines and arteries for they beate like arteries sayth Platerus they receiue into them both veines and arteries although Fallopius thinke they receiue only veines and the blood and spirits of them both For they are full of blood which They doe the office of veins and arteries they preserue as they receiue it full of spirites but after death this bloode cloddeth into a grainy substance haply because the bloode they receiue out of the vessels is a little thicker then ordinary saith Bauhine They send also out of themselues scions and surcles like to the branches of Veines which passe vnto the Braine and both the Meninges For because the Braine is large and standeth in neede of a great quantity of blood but why the brain needeth much blood yet cannot admit any notable branches of Veines and Arteries to runne thorough his substance Nature made these sinus or rillets to be in stead of veines and arteries to passe thorough and irrigate or water the whole substance thereof for into them there is continually powred great abundance of blood which is mingled the Venall I meane with the Arteriall and afterward conneyed by these pipes vnto the convolutions of the Brain yea into his very substance aswel forhis nourishment and life as also for the generation of the Animal spirits which are wrought within his substance For seeing these
The Veines are braunches of the inner or vtter Iugulars the Arteries The veines of the Carotides or sleepy Arteries and of that we call Ceruicales or the artery of the necke The inner Iugular at the Basis of the skull in the backpart table 7. figure 13. at Λ is deuided into two brāches one bigger which watereth the backpart another smaller branching The inner iugular forward The bigger Tab. 7 fig. 13 the lower c attaineth into the braine at the first hole of thr Nowle-bone Tab. 4. fig. 10 b The lesser Tab. 6 fig. 1 DD getteth into the braine at the seauenth hole of the wedge-bone Tab. 4 fig. 10 R The vtter Iugular veine sendeth three branches into the Scull the first Tab. 7 fig. 13 B The vtter Iugular entreth into the Sinus of the dura meninx through the hole of the temple bones Tab. 4 fig. 10 C The second Tab. 7 fig. 13. G. Tab. 14 fig. 19 HH passeth in at the second hole of the wedge-bone Tab 4 fig. 10. G The third Tab. 7 fig. 13 H. Tab. 14 fig. 19 II is distributed into the dura meninx and getteth in at the hole of the spongy bone FIG XIII XIV XV XVI Beside these fiue veins Vesalius Another vein of Vesalius his finding and Platerus add another to wit the end of the Necke veine which entreth the Scul say they at the third hole of the Nowle bone which was purposely made for it But Bauhine could neuer obserue it yet wee haue added it in the Table Tab. 7 fig. 13 D. Thus much of the veins now of the arteries The sleepy artery called The arteries Carotis whē it is come on either side to the Chops is diuided into two branches one exterior of which heereafter the other interior which is the larger of the twain This at the Basis of the Scull tab 7 fig. 13 B is diuided into 2. vnaequall branches The first is a little lesse then the Trunke The first tab 7 fig. 13 L. fig. 15 CC. tab 14 fig. 19 P pierceth the Scull through a proper hole of his owne thrilled in the temple-bone passeth vnto the saddle of the wedge bone and then sheaddeth a branch on each hand into the side of the dura mater tab 7 fig. 15 D and afterward being diuersly carried and diuided as wee shall heare more distinctly in the booke of veines it helpeth to make the Rete mirabile tab 7 fig. 14 and the Plexus Choroides From this first issueth a branch obliquely tab 7 fig. 13 q and getteth into the braine at the second hole of the The second temple-bone and then is diuided into two branches the one running outward tab 7 fig. 13 s through the eight hole of the wedgebone into the cauity of the Nose tab 7 fig. 15 ◠the other inward which is diuided into two tab 7 fig. 13 uu and after distributed into the Dura Meninx and this is called the second artery though it arise out of the first The third artery Tab. 7 fig. 13 I is the other branch of the inner trunke of the Carotis The third much lesse then the first getteth in at the first hole of the nowle-bone Tab. 4 fig. 10 b and so passeth into the Sinus of the dura meninx There is also one other artery called Ceruicalis which is a sprout of the axillary artery it A fourth perforateth the dura meninx in the side where it inuesteth the spinall marrow and entreth the Scull at the same large hole whereout the marrow issueth and ascendeth vnto the place of the Glandule called pituitaria where it is diuided into two branches which helpe to accomplish the Plexus Choroides Beside these veines and arteries the Sinus of the dura meninx is also a vessell of the brain which we haue at large discribed before It receiueth three veines Tab. 7 fig. 13 CDE and The Sinus of the Dura meninx two arteries IK which vnburthen themselues into it and this Sinus according to his diuers course is distinguished into foure as you haue heard which are larger then the veines that ascend vnto the Scull but not round as they are but rather like a triangle consisting of three ribs of an equall length and curued somewhat inward From these do issue certaine passages like vnto veines by which both sorts of bloud Naturall and Vitall is distributed into the substance of the braine as we haue said before The vse of the veines is three-fold first to bring plentifull nourishment to the braine The second to bring a Natural influent spirit from the Liuer to nourish the ingenit Naturall The vse of the veines spirit of the braine The third together with the Naturall spirit to bring the Vegetable soule or power into the braine The vse of the arteries is to bring vitall spirits and facultie to cherish the vitall spirit of the braine to ventilate the in-bred heate of the braine to moue the bloud in the veines The vse of the Arterres which otherwise would putrifie And finally to make the bloud of the veines which is thicker heere then ordinary as we haue already obserued somewhat thinner that it might passe and repasse more freely And thus much shall suffice concerning the containing parts of the head both outward and inward common and proper with their appurtenances the vessels Now it is time we should come vnto the parts contained which are the braine and the after-braine with the spinall marrow and Nerues arising there from and first of the braine it selfe CHAP. IX Of the Excellency Scituation Figure Substance and Temperament of the Braine BEing to vndertake the history of the braine me thinkes we may make a diuision of those parts that belong vnto fall vnder our sense into foure sorts One sort of them that are about the braine as the containing parts already spoken of outward and inward common and proper Another sort of them that are within the braine as the substance thereof the figure the magnitude and the diuers parts which haue diuers names giuen them according to their different formes A diuision of the Head of which we will heere and heereafter intreate A third sort of them that ascend vnto the braine as the veines and arteries of which we spake somewhat in the former chapter and shall do more if God permit in the booke of vessels A fourth and last sort of them which issue from the braine as the marrow of the backe or spine the Nerues and the Animal spirit of which also we shall presently heereafter discourse But to the purpose Aristotle in his 2. booke de partibus Anamalium and the 7. chapter and in the first book of his History of Creatures and the 16. chapter saith that all Creatures which haue bloud haue also a braine and none other vnlesse it be somewhat proportionable as the Polipus Aristotle This braine among the auncieut Greekes had no proper name but because of the scituation
soft and softer saith Galen in his 8. Booke de vsupartium and the sixt Chapter then the Cerebellum because it is the originall of the soft Nerues pertaining to the Organes of Why soft sense but the Cerebellum is the originall of the hard Nerues commonly thought to bee the Nerues of motion In Children the Braine is so soft that it is fluid The reason of the softnesse is because it is to receiue all the species or representations of the outward senses as also of the imagination and vnderstanding For vnlesse the alteration or impression that is made in any of the senses do proceede first from the Braine and after returne againe vnto it the creature hath sence of nothing which is proued by the example of suâ—h as are taken with the Apopleixe Wherfore seeing sensation is a passion it was requisit that the braine should be of such a substance as is fit to receiue the impressions of other things Yet it behooued not it should be so soft as that the impressions made therein should presently sink Why not like to Fat away and be obliterated as it hapneth in water and other fluide bodies but that it should haue with the softnes a kind of consistence of solidity which solidity is so exquisitely mingled with the softnes that the fire cannot melt it as it doeth fat or wax and such like To conclude it is like the substance of a nerue of which also his marrow is the originall but a Why it melteth not little softer Hippocrates in his booke de Glandulis likneth it vnto a kernell because as a kernel it is white and friable and beside is of the same vse to the head that a glandule would bee drawing vp the exhalations of the lower partes which after vapour out by the Sutures of the skull The Temperament of the brayne is cold and moyst as wee may easily with Galen in The temperament of the Braine the 8. booke of the Vse of parts conclude from the softnes and moystnes of his substance Wherfore Hippocrates in his book de Carnibus calleth it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Metropolis or chiefe seate of cold and glutinous moisture Glutinous to hold and conteine the subtile Animall spirits which otherwise would soone vanish and decay and colde that the part ordained for the exercise of reason and therefore fulfilled with hot spirits should not easily be set on fire or enflamed For when the braine by any accident or distemper growes hot as we see in phreniticall patients the motions thereof are furious and raging and the sleepe turbulent and vnquiet And indeede the Heade is verie subiect colde although The Reason thereof it be by nature to hot distempers partly because of the perpetuall motion thereof and of the spirits partly by reason of the aboundant Veines and Arteries and great quantity of blood therein conteyned and finally because whatsoeuer hot thing is in the body either naturall or vnnaturall if it be inordinately mooued flieth vp vnto the braine or at lest sendeth hot vapors vnto it CHAP. X. Of the Substance parts of the Braine AS the Braine is the Originall and seate of all the Animall Facuties so for the exercise of the same it hath diuerse and different parts cast into why the brain hath diuerse parts sundry moulds which we will now take view of according to Anatomicall Method alwayes remembring that by the Braine wee vnderstande whatsoeuer is conteyned within the Scull and compassed about by the hard and thin Membranes The Braine therefore wee deuide into three parts For first it is parted into a forepart 3 Parts and a hinde-part by the dura meninx quadruplicated or foure-foulded The forepart because it is the greater and most principall for in it the Animall spirites The forepart are especially laboured reteineth the name of the whole and is properly called Cerebrum or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The hinder part is much lesser and is called by a diminitiue word Cerebellum we call it the After-braine Herophilus as Galen witnesseth in his 8. book of the Vse of parts and the 11. Chapter calleth it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Againe the forepart or the Braine by the dura meninx duplicated and resembling a Subdiuided Mowers Sythe is parted in the top throughout his whole length into two equall parts one right another left tab 8. fig. 2. from A to A tab 9. fig. 3. from N to K. This partition reacheth altogether to the Center of the Braine and stayeth at that body which we call Corpus callosum table 9. figure 3. at L L. And this is the reason why alwayes the same part of the head is not pained but sometimes one part sometimes another sometimes the whole head Some sayth Laurentius haue dreamed that the braine is deuided quite through but they are much deceiued for the callous body vniteth the parts together As for the after-braine though it bee not vnited to the braine yet is it in two places continued with the beginning of the spinall marrow and the same marrow by two originalles ioyned vnto the Braine The vse of the diuision of the Braine is first out of Vesalius and Archangelus that the The vse of this diuision Out of Vesalius braine might be better nourished for by this meanes the thinne membrane together with the vesseles there-through conuayed doe insinuate themselues deeper into the substance thereof for without this partition and those deepe conuolutions which wee see in it when it is cut it could not haue beene nourished The second vse wee will adde out of Laurentius to wit beside the nourishment for the better motion of the same for as water is not so easily moued where it is deep as where iâ— Out of Laurentius is shallow so if the braine had beene one entire massie substance it would not so willingly and gladly as we say haue risen and falne in the Systole and Dyastole The vse of this diuision out of Bauhine is more expresse for the safe conduct of the Sinus or pipes of the hard meninx mentioned in the seauenth Chapter from whence doe issue Out of Baubine small surcles of vessels to conuay nourishment into the conuolutions of the braine For because the quantity of the braine is very great through which the Capillarie vessels were to be dispersed for his nourishment if the vesselles themselues so small as they are veines and arteries should haue passed from the backepart to the forepart from the right side to the left or on the contrary they would in so long a iourney through so soft and claÌ„my a body haue beene in danger of breaking wherefore the braine was deuided into three parts betweene which diuisions there runne foure Sinus or pipes of the hard meninx into which the internall Iugular veines and the sleepy arteries called Carotides ascending from the Basis of the Nowle of the head doe powre their bloud and spirits which is conuayed on either
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 teacheth vs that all the nerues which arise out of the marrow of the braine are altogether distinguished and seperated in their originall progresse and insertion excepting onely the opticks which in the middle of their iourney do meet that necessarily that they might passe directly to the apple of None but the opticks doe intersect the eye that they might not grow flaccid or loose in their long iourny being very soft that the simple single obiect of the eye might not seeme double and finally that the formes and images of visible things might be vnited Onely therefore the opticke nerues do meet yet so that they neuer intersect or crosse one the other VVee haue also of late obserued saith Laurentius that the nerues of the second coniugation haue beene continuall in their originall As for the nerues of the spinall marrow the right are separated from the left neuer cutting one ouerthwart another It is therefore absurd to referre the cause of the convulsion and Palsie which hapneth on the aduerse side to the intersection of the nerues their Crosse permutation as Aretaeus would haue it because it is a meere fable Some conceiue that not the nerues but the veines and small arteries of the braine are The 2. opinion that the spirits passe by the arteries which intersect implicated first in the basis of the braine then in those two labarynthian textures the one called Choroides the other Rete mirabile so that they are diuaricated out of the right side into the left and our of the left side into the right They thinke therefore that when the ventricle on the right side of the braine and the parts therof are obstructed or compressed the left side is conuelled or resolued because the entercourse of the spirites is intercepted by the oppression or obstruction of their common fountaine and at length by stopping of the way of the spirit which they perswade themselues is communicated to the whole body by the arteries not by the marrowey and inward substance of the nerues I cannot but acknowledge this conceite to bee very ingenuous and seemingly true if it were not that it is Consuted contradicted by the principles of Anatomy For to winde vp the matter in a few words this opinion taketh these two positions for good First that the vessels doe intersect or crosse one another and againe that the Animall spirites are conuayed by vesselles not by the marrow of the nerues which how dissonant they are from the trueth may thus be demonstrated by the two common and most competent iudges of all Controuersies reason and sence All the vessels which irrigate or water the whole body of the braine and his membranes The diuarication of the vessels of the braine are propagated from the internall Iugular veine and from the arteries called Carotides and Ceruicales now we are taught by 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or ocular inspection that the diuarication of these is on this manner The right Iugular veine powreth the bloud into the right sinus of the dura mater as it were into a Cisterne and the left into the left out of the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or Concourse of these two ariseth the third sinus which running through the length of the sagittall suture is conuayed The sinus or duplication of the dura meninx to the top of the nose and from this many small veines are diuersly dispersed into the pia mater the fourth sinus concaued between the Braine and the After-brain determineth at the buttocks of the Braine These sinus as it were riuerets substituted by Nature instead of vessels doe disperse the bloud on al hands and from them as out of a presse the bloud ariving vnto them from the Iugular veines is expressed into the whole body of the Braine The Iugular veines therefore doe meete and vnite themselues in the third and fourth sinus of the dura mater but yet are neuer so implicated that the right doe passe vnto the left side or the left vnto the right there is no intersection of these vessels no 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Neither is there any intersection of the right Carotidall or sleepy arteries with the left because they doe not power vitall spirits into those sinus or duplications of the membrane as the veines doe the bloud neyther are the right implicated with the left but each artery maketh his owne texture the right artery the right texture and the left the left These textures or complications which are manifest in the vpper ventricles and called The arteries of the brayne do not intersect Plexus Choroides doe neuer so intersect themselues that the right should passe vnto the left the left vnto the right parts for the vpper ventricles are disseuered by their proper wall or distinction And if they say that the Carotides are implicated in the Basis of the braine at the sides of the buttockes and there intersect themselues I will indeede confesse that the arteries of the same side are implicated that is are contorted manifould like the tendrilles of a Vine crumpled vp together for the better preparation of the spirits but that they intersect them selues and from the right side passe vnto the left that I constantly deny For the holes of the buttocks do stand off one from the other through which the arteries ascend to the Basis of the braine and from them 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or by a right line to the vpper ventricles which he that will not otherwise beleeue may thus proue by his owne experieÌ„ce Put a hollow Probe Experience of Bugle into the right sleepy arterie and blow it and you shall perceiue that the arteries of the right side will be distended more then the arteries of the left Let vs therefore cleare our conceites of this mist and cloud of errour concerning the intersection of the vesselles which Autopsie it selfe conuinceth to be a forged conceite Beside experience we haue good reason also against it for if we admit this intersection Reason of the vessels then it wil necessarily followe that whensoeuer the right partes are stuffed or compressed the left parts shal be resolued because the course of the spirit is intercepted But wee finde it often to fall out that when the right Ventricle is obstructed the parts of the same side are resolued But let vs for disputation sake admit though wee The Artâ—â—ies do not coÌ„uty the Animall spirits do not grant it that those smal arteries and complications of them do intersect one another must it thervpon needes follow that when the vesselles are compressed the Palsye should seize vppon the contrary side The arteries are onely conceptacles of the Vitall spirits Those Vital spirits do onely conferre their helpe to the cherishing rowzing vp and restoring of the in-bred heate of the particular parts but affoord no helpe at all to motion or sense Now in the palsy the part liueth though the Motion and Sense be
and the Nerues is voluntary Furthermore we are not to thinke that the Nerues are so much the fitter for motion Second by how much they haue more marrow rather we beleeue the contrary that the harder Nerues are fitter for motion and the softer for sense because sensation is a passion but motion an action we know also by experience that the Opticke Nerue which is the softest of all the Nerues hath more Marrowy substance then the Nerue of the seconde Coniugation yet the Opticke is the Nerue of Sense the other the nerue of Motion Add heereto that Motion should bee rather ascribed to the Membranes then to the Marrow because the Marrow melteth away but the Membrane is stretched contracted so the Nerues of children are weake and soft and vnfit for motion To all these let vs add the authority of Galen in the third chapter of his seuenth Book de Placitis Hip. Platonis where he saith that the faculties of Motion and Sense are only conteined in The authority of Galen the Marrow of the Braine and that the Membranes were made to cloath and norish the Marrow for no other vse We conceiue therefore that this Paradox although it be witty yet will not holde at the Touchstone and therefore we determine that the Marrow of the Braine is without all sense and Animall motion and yet is the fountaine and originall of all Animall The Braine hath neyther sense nor motion and yet is the original of both Sense and motion Of Sense because it perceyueth the representations and receyueth the impressions of all sensible things Of Motion because it dispenseth and affoordeth al that power and command for the auoyding of that which is noxious and prosecution of that which is profitable from whence it commeth to passe that when the Braine is il affected the inferior parts haue neither Sense nor Motion QVEST. XI Of the Temperament of the Braine THE Physitians and the Peripatetikes in this do agree that the brain in the Actiue qualities is cold in the Passiue moyst But heere in they differ that Aristotle in the seuenth Chapter of his second booke De partib Animalium and in the fift Chapter of his booke De Somno Vigilia determines that the braine is actually cold and ordained to refrigerate or coole the heart Contrariwise the Physitians say that it is Actually hot For Galen in his eight booke De Placitis Hip. Platonis saith that the brain is hotter then the most soultry aer in summer Reconciliatiō of Aristotle and Galen Some there are that do thus reconcile Galen and Aristotle There is say they a double temperament of the braine the one In-bred the other Influent by the In-bred temper the proper composition and the marrowy substance the braine is very cold but by the influent temper it is hot for it is full of spirits and intertexed with very many small Arteries If you respect the in-bred temper then is the temperament of the braine and the spinall marrow one and the same because they haue the same marrowy substance If you respect the Influent temper then saith Galen in the ninthe chapter of his second booke De Temperam the braine is hotter then the spinall marrow as well because there passe vnto it more Arteries as also because many fumid exhalations do ascend vnto it Some say that the braine is simply and obsolutely hot but colde comparatiuely because it is the coldest of all the bowels And Galen in Arte medica writeth That a hot braine is colder then the coldest heart In which respect Hippocrates in his booke de Glandulis calleth the braine 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Seate of Coldnesse But I cannot approue this opinion For if the brain be colder then the skinne which is in a meane betwixt the extremes then it is simply cold and not hot Now that it is colder then the skin Galen teacheth in his second booke de Temperamentis It will be obiected that if the braine be laide bare it will presently be refrigerated Obiection by the aer whereas the skin is not affected therewith I answer that the braine is altered Solution by the aer because it is not accustomed thereto as the skinne is so the Teeth beecause they are accustomed to the aire do not grow blacke as other bones do if they bee layde bare Or againe that the braine is hotter to feele to then the skin because it is couered with the scull and the membrane and hath many complications of the arteries therin We determine therefore that the Braine of his in-bred temper is colder then the skin but by his influent temper is hotter That the Braine should be colde it was very necessary least a Member set a part for continuall cogitation or discourse should bee enflamed and set Why the braine ought to be cold on fire Againe that the animall spirits which are very fine and subtill might be retained and not vanish away Finally that our Motions and Sensations should not be rash or phanaticall as they are in such as are phreneticall that is haue their braines in flamed It may be obiected if the Braine be cold how then doth it ingender animal and attenuate vitall spirits for these are Obiection Solution the workes of a vehement heare I answer that the spirits are attenuated in the textures of the small arteries in the strayghtes of those passages that the animall spirit is formed not so much by any manifest qualitie such as is heate as by an in bred and hidden proprietie But the reason why the spirits of the extreame hote Heart are thicker then those of the Why the spirits of the extreame hot heart are thicker then the Animall spirits very cold Braine must not be referred to the weaknes of the heate which is the worker but to the disposition of the matter which is the sufferer For the heart maketh vitall spirits of of thicke blood brought vnto it through the hollow veine the Braine maketh Animall spirits of subtill and thin vital blood and spirits so a weaker heate boyleth a thin and easily concocted aliment whereas a very strong heate will hardly ouercome a thicke aliment It remaineth therefore that in the actiue qualities the braine is cold That in the passiue qualities it is moist both by the in-bred and influent temper no man I thinke is vnresolued for it appeareth euen to the touch Now it was by nature Why the braine was made moist created moist as well for more perfect sensation for sensation is a passion and those things that are moyst do more easily receiue the images and representations of things offered vnto them as also for the originall and propagation of the nerues which would not haue beene so flexible if the braine had beene hard Adde heereto that if the braine had beene hard it had also beene heauy and the waight and hardnesse thereof would haue bin offensiue to the sinewes Finally it
his proper action is apprehension for Hand and Holde are Coniugates as we term them The seuerall vses of the Hand in Schooles from whence it is called Organum 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The First vse therefore of the Hand is to take hold Another vse of it is to bee the iudge and discerner of the Touch. For albeit this touching vertue or tactiue quality be diffused through the whole body both within and without as being the foundation of the Animall Being which may be called Animality yet we do more curiouslie and The hand the instrument of touching exquisitely feele and discerne both the first and second qualities which strike the Sense in the Hand then in other parts It is also an Instrument well fitted to ease our paynes to propulse or driue backe iniuries and to defend the fore-parts of the body Wherefore for these vses and for the performance of all his functions it hath that figure which we fee and that admirable structure which as well as we can we shall vnfold vnto you The Figure is The figure of the Hande long and diuided into many parts that it might comprehend in one all kinde of Figures the round or Spherick the right and the hollow for all figures are made of three lines a crooked a hollow and a straight Beside this figure doth equally apprehend both greater bodies and lesse for small things it holdeth with the ends of two fingers the great finger or the thumbe and the forefinger If the body bee a little bigger it conteyneth it with the same fingers but not with the ends If it be yet bigger we vse three fingers the thumbe the fore and the middle fingers Why diuided If it be larger then we can containe with three we vse foure and so fiue and at length the whole hand Now if the Hand had bene made of one continuall peece it would onelie haue apprehended a body of one magnitude Neyther was it sufficient that the Hande should be diuided into fingers vnlesse the same fingers had beene placed in a diuers order and not in the same right line so as one was to be set or opposed to the other four which beeing bowed with a small flection might meete and agree with the action of the other The structure of the Hand foure opposite vnto it And this is the manner and proportion of the figure For the structure if it be diligently attended it will imprint in vs an admiration of the wonderfull skill and workemanship of Nature and it is on this manner Because the Hand was the most noble and perfect organ or instrument of the body God the Creator moulded it vp of diuers particles all which for our better vnderstanding we will referre vnto foure kindes The first kinde is of those which originally and by themselues doe performe an action the secōd of those without which an action is not performed the third of such as do more perfectly accomplish an action and the last of such particles as do preserue an action The first and principall part of the hand is a Muscle because there is no apprehension The principall part of the hand is the muscle without motion now wee know that a Muscle is the immediate organ of voluntary motion The second part without which there is no apprehension is a Nerue for the Muscle moueth not vnlesse it be commaunded this commandement the nerue bringeth together with a subtle spirit and therefore it is called Lator or the poast The third which accomplish the Action are the Bones and the Nayles the Bones doe The bones nailes doe make the action perfect make the action strong and stable without which the Fingers might indeede be extended and bent againe but because of their softnesse they would euer haue beene trembling and not able to haue holden any thing straight or firmely The Nayles further apprehension The particles which do preserue the Action are the Veines the Arteries the Skinne and the Fat The Veines water it with bloud the Arteries quicken it with vitall spirits the Skinne and the Fat make a Colligation or tying together of all the rest CHAP. V. Wherein is declared the reason of the framing of all the similar parts whereof the Hind is compounded THe Muscle therefore is the principall part of the Hand by which immediatly apprehension is made But because there are two especiall partes of a Muscle Why the fingers haue little flesh the Flesh and the Tendon or Chord Nature placed many Tendons and little Flesh vpon the Fingers because the end of the Hand should be light thinne not heauy and thicke These Tendons from their originall euen to their insertion are round that they might bee lesse subiect to outward affects but in the very insertion they growe broader that the motion may be more nimble But because there are many motions of the fingers to wit right as Simple flection or extention oblique whē they are brought together or parted asunder it was necessary that there should be Tendons both without and within and The tendons of the fingers on the sides of the fingers But how many Muscles there bee of the hand whence euery one of them ariseth and where they are inserted together with their structure we shall declare in the next Booke wherein wee handle of sette purpose the Historie of all the Muscles Nerues they haue dispersed into their Muscles and Flesh and those very many from Their nerues the fourth and fift payre of the Arme which yeelde vnto them the faculties of Sense and Motion The Bones of the Hand are eight of the Wrest foure of the After-wrest which are tyed together with a strict and immouable articulation or iuncture The Bones of the Fingers are ioyned by Diarthrosis for it behooued that they should so mooue as they Their bones might be able to apprehend or take hold of all figures or fashions of things These Bones are onely three neither more nor lesse for more would haue hindered perfect extention and fewer would not haue admitted so many and diuers particular figures And all these that the motion might bee more facile and easie are knit together by Ginglymos Nowe the variety of the motions is furthered both by the gristle which compasseth their extreamities and by the fatte and oyhe humour which like a slime doth line the ioynts But because when the creature according to his pleasure shall bend and bow these ioynts they should not be disseuered or fall out of their seates Nature hath knitte them together with The ties or bands tyes and bands and wedged them in also with small bones like Sesamum seedes For these small bones which are in the inner ioynts of the Hand doe not suffer the ioynts to Luxe or The seede bones and their vse shoote inward when we streatch out our hands strongly and those that are placed in the outward ioyntes keepe them from leaping outward when wee
together with the vaine and artery is dispersed into the inner muscles of the thigh The third lower then the former disperseth his fauours to the muscles of the yard and to some of the muscles also of the thigh not forgetting the skin of the lesk and afterward it determineth in the neighbour muscles aboue the middle of the thigh The fourth which is the thickest driest and strongest of all the nerues hauing his originall from the fowre vpper spondells of the Os sacrum or the holy bone gliding along betwixt it and the hanche bone affordeth certaine branches vnto the neighbor parts as vnto the skin of the buttockes and of the thighe and to the muscles contained vnder them Afterward departing into two branches the lesser falleth by the Perone and giueth two shootes vnto each toe the greater stretching along the leg and the foote giueth likewise two branches to each toe but both these boughs by the way as they passe doe touch at the heads of the muscles and at the skin of the leg and the foote and doe tye them together And this shall serue for a short description of the vessells The muscles of the foote are diuers some Bend the thigh Extend it bring it to the body lead it from the body and turne it about others doe moue the leg with the selfe same kinds of motions others bend and extend the foote it selfe Finally there are others which The muscles of the feete The bones of the feete moue the toes of the feete the particular history of all which you may require in the next booke of the muscles The bones of the feete are very many one of the thigh two of the legge called perone and Tibia together with the whirle bone of the Knee the wrest of the feete called peatum hath seauen bones the after-wrest called Metapedium hath fiue and there be 14 of the Toes to which may be added seed-bones like to those which we found in the hand Of all which we will giue you satisfaction in our Booke of the Bones CHAP. X. An explication of the dissimilar parts of the whole foote THE great foote is diuided as the hand into three dissimilar parts the Femur or Thigh the Tibia or Legge and the pes or Foot The Thigh is called Femur The partes of the foote in the large acceptation a ferendo because the creature is therewith sustained or held vppe The fleshy parts are called by Hippocrates 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the fore-partes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The Pulpie or fleshy part about the ioynt belowe is on the backeside into which the Knee is bent called Poples the Ham because it is folded Post that is backward the fore-parte is called Genu that is the Knee The second part of the foote from the Knee to the Heele is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in Latine Tibia we call it the Leg the forepart whereof Antetibiale the Shinne the hinder and fleshy part Sura the Calfe the two processes without flesh neere the bottome Maleoli or the Ancles The last part of the foote is called pes paruus properly the Foote because it is the basis or pedistall wherupon the whole body resteth and it is the true organ or Instrument of progression as the hand is diuided into three parts the Wrest the After-wrest and the Toes The Wrest is called pedium and consisteth of seuen bones foure of which haue proper names the other three none The forepart of this pedium is called the instep The backe part is round and is called Calx or the Heele the lower part of it is called Calcaneum because with it wee do calcare Terram tread vpon the Earth and we call it the pitch of the heele The second part of the foote consisteth of fiue bones and answereth to the After-wrest of the hand in Latine it is called Tarsus the lower part of it is called the plant or the soale of the foote the vpper part betwixt the Instep and the Toes is called pectus or dorsum pedis the brest or backe of the foote Finally the Toes are fiue answering to the fingers of the Hand and haue their owne orders making three ranks called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 excepting the great toe These bones are ioyned by Ginglymos and haue seede-bones for theyr firmer The Vse of the seed-bons in the foote articulation for these small bones make the foote stronger when we stand stil or walk on especially if our way be through sharpe places where otherwise the toes might easilie be luxed if they could be turned backe with stones or any other higher or vnequall substance whereupon we should tread And this is the true and succinct description of the Ioynts wherewith wee desire the Reader to rest contented at this time because he shall finde a more accurate delineation of all the parts of them in their seuerall places in the Tractes following beginning with the most compounded parts and so proceeding till wee come vnto the most Simple and Similar The End of the Ninth Booke of the Ioynts THE TENTH BOOKE Of Flesh that is of the Muscles the Bovvels and the Glandules The Praeface AS our ability time auocatiōs haue giuen vs leaue we haue gone through our first diuision of the body of Man into the three Regions Naturall Vitall and Animall and the Ioynts It remayneth now that we dissolue euery one of these into those parts whereof they are compounded laying each apart by themselues that their Natures and differences may better appeare In this Analysis or Resolution wee will first begin with the Flesh which beside that it maketh the greatest part of the bulk of the Body is also somewhat more compounded then the rest of the Similar parts Next wee will entreat of the Vessels that is to say of the Veines Arteries and Sinewes for these are the Riuers or Brookes which conuay the Bloud the Spirits the Heate the Life the Motion and the Sense into all the parts and corners of this Little world Afterward we will descend vnto the Gristles Ligaments Membranes and Fibres Parts not onely Spermaticall and Similar but also Simple that is not Organicall Last of all wee will come vnto the Bones that is to the foundation of this goodly Structure the Pedestall or Columns vpon which the frame of the body of Man is reared and whereby it is strengthened and supported I know well that some Anatomistes of the best note haue in their deliuery of this Art quite inuerted this order which we haue proposed vnto our selues beginning first with the Bones and so ascending by the Gristles Ligaments Membranes Vessels and Flesh vnto the three Regions and the Ioynts which Methode being Geneticall we conceiue to be rather the way of Nature then of Art for Nature first lineth out of the masse of Seede the warp of the body and after with the woofe filleth vp the empty distances first she layeth the foundation rayseth the stories
arteries nor nerues And according to Galen they are in the last of those parts which haue faculties inbred seated in them not flowing from otherwhere but these glandulous bodyes haue manifest and conspicuous vessels and are also of exquisite sense The former haue onely an vse in the body these latter haue not onely an vse but doe also performe an action So in Galen the Testicles are called glandulous bodyes for their substance is soft and hollow in which the seede is boyled and perfected So the dugs are glandulous bodyes and haue a power or faculty in them for the generation of milke Notwithstanding these glandulous bodyes doe sometimes affoord the same vse that the other glandules doe that is to sucke or sup vp the recrements or excrements of the whole body for Nature doth often abuse one and the same part to diuers vses So Hippocrates reckoneth the Kidneyes in the number of the Glandules yea and the braine it selfe is like vnto a Glandule for it is white and friable and performeth the offices of a Glandule to the head CHAP. XLIII A briefe enumeration of the Glandules in the whole body THE number of the Glandules is almost infinite we will onely run ouer the most notable and of them giue you but a light view because you haue heard their particular descriptions in their proper places In the braine there are 2 Glandules not very great indeed but very notable The glādules in the braine The first is of a turbinated figure commonly compared to a pine-kernell and called Conarium of which you shall reade in the twelfth chap. of our seauenth booke It is thought to be ordained for an establishment vnto the veines and arteries which are dispersed into the braine and maketh the way open for the Animall spirit out of the thirde into the fourth ventricle The other is called Glans Pituitaria the phlegmaticke Glandule of which you shall reade in the thirteenth chapter of our seauenth booke His porous or open flesh like a sponge receiueth the superfluities of the vpper ventricles of the braine and distilleth them into the Pallate through the holes of the wedge-bone Vnder the eares and behind them there are many glandules called Parotides appointed to establish the diuisions of the vessels and to drink vp the humors of the braine whose Emunctories they are commonly stiled Betwixt the skinne and the fleshy membrane of the Face there are many glandules sayth Platerus which they call Animelles as also betwixt the lower side of the puffe of the cheeke and the beginning of the necke where the Kings euill doth often arise In the inside of the chops which from the narrownes is called Isthmus there do appeare two glandules like blanched Almonds and therefore they are called the Almonds The glādules of the Larinx of the throate and Tonsillae and these do perpetually moysten the chops the mouth and the tongue with spittle There are also two at the roote of the Larinx or throttle and two vnder the gullet which often-times do so swell that they interclude the way both of meate and drinke but of drinke especially for the solid meate makes it selfe a way by cōpression wheras that which is liquid doth rather fil the fungous substance of the glandule Vnder the top of the brest-bone in the very diuision of the ascending trunke of the hollow veine there is a glandule called Thymus a lecker or sweete-bit for nice pallats made to establish the vessels There are also many others in the cauity of the chest in the arme-pits in the groynes in the armes and in the legs All which want proper names Vnder the Stomacke and the Gut called Duodenum there is a glandulous body which because it resembleth a simple flesh they call Pancreas whose vse is to sustaine imbrace and comprehend the branches of the Gate-veine which are to be distributed into the stomacke the gut Duodenum and the Spleene which are onely supported by the lower membrane of the Kell In the Messentery there are many Glandules as well to distinguish the vessels as to keepe them from compression when the guts are ouer-filled or when the Abdomen is too much strained for otherwise the transcolation of the chylus would be hindered These Glandules also do moysten the guts and tye as it were the vessels together that in violent motions they might not bee broken In the necke of the bladder neare the sphincter muscle are those glandules which are called Prostatae of whose vse we haue spoken partly in the fourth booke and partly in the former chapter The Glandulous bodies we neede not in this place so much as to rehearse for their descriptions are large enough in their proper places whereto we referre the Reader and heere put an end to our booke of Flesh and proceede vnto the Vessels The end of the tenth booke THE ELEAVENTH BOOKE Of the Vessels vvhich hath three parts The first of the Veines The second of the Arteries The third of the Sinewes The Praeface AS in the Heauens the Angels are the Messengers of God carrying down his commandements vnto men whome also they guard and defend so in this Microcosme the dull Flesh being of too flow a kind to ensue the noble motions of the Soule which with his counterpoise it oftner doth oppresse our wise Creator ordained spirites of a middle Nature betweene the Soule and the Body which like quicke Postes like Purseuants or Heralds might trauell betweene them and communicate their commission to the particular partes which they receiue either at the first hand from the Soule it selfe in the Brayne or haue it sealed in the Heart or the Liuer as in her subordinate offices These Spirits Galen calleth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Impetuous bodies because their motion is sudden momentanie like the lightning which in the twinkling of an eye shooteth through the whole cope of Heauen yea so much more subtle are they then the Lightning as that the one is visible the other inuisible or they are like the winde which whiskes about in euery corner and turnes the heauy saile of a Wind-mill yet can we not see that which transports it How necessary therefore was it that such subtle and vndertaking or actiue Creatures should be confined as well to guide their motion which otherwise would be inordinate as also to keepe them from exhaling or vanishing away Nature therefore because the Spirites are of three forts Naturall Vitall and Animall hath prepared three kindes of Vesselles for their transportation Veines Arteries and Sinewes The Veines because their guest is not so subtile but a more cloudy and thick spirit generated immediately out of the purer substance of the bloud haue but a single coate as being sufficient to conteine a more quiet spirit The Arteries because their spirits are more sprightfull and impetuous mouing alwayes with a subsultation and perpetually playing vp down are made as some thinke sixe fould as thicke as the Veines the safer to immure the vnruly
Inmate The Nerues are nothing else but productions of the marrowy and slimy substance of the Brayne through which the Animall spirits do rather Beame then are transported inuested with the two Membranes wherein the Braine it selfe is inuested commonly called the Pia and Dura mater And this substance was indeede more fit for Irradiation then a conspicuous or open cauity which would haue made our motions Sensations more sudden commotiue violent and disturbed whereas now the members receiuing a gentle and successiue illumination are better commaunded by our Will and moderated by our Reason The Natures of these three kindes of Spirites wee haue partly handled before in the third the sixt and the seauenth Books therefore we will no longer detaine the Reader by way of Introduction but descend vnto their particular Histories CHAP. I. What a Veine is HAuing wrought our way through the darke and shady groue of the muscles Nulli penetrabilis astro into the secret whereof I thinke no wit of man is able to reach And therefore it shall be no wonder if we bring some scratches out of so thorny a copse we are now ariued in these medows where the vessels like so many brooks do water and refresh this pleasant Paradise or modell of heauen and earth I mean the body of man And surely by these streames doe grow many pleasant flowers of learning to entertaine and delight our mindes beside the maine profit arising therefrom vnto the perfection of that art we haue in hand Vnder the name of vessels we vnderstand three kinds veines arteries and sinewes because out of these as out of riuers doe flow into all the parts of the body Blood Heat Three kindes of vessels Spirits Life Motion and Sense Wherefore Hippocrates in his booke de Corde calleth them 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the riuers of the body of man Neither let any man taxe vs for inuerting our order when wee first begin with the history of the veines then descend vnto the arteries and lastly vnto the nerues because the veines are most simple as hauing but one proper coate and that thin the arteries two and those thicker but the substance of nerues is manifold as being within soft and marrowy without membranous For they must remember that the maine guide of our labour is the order of dissection Now the originall of the veines is in the lower region at which we began our discourse The originall of the arteries in the middle region and that of the nerues in the vpper A veine therefore is by the later Greeke writers absolutely called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Eudox calleth it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Hesychius 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 because it is the canale of the blood The Antient Physitions The names of veines as Hippocrates vsed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as a common name to veines and arteries so in his booke de carnibus There are two 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 saith he two hollow veines issuing from the heart the one is called a veine the other an arterie Sometimes Hippocrates distinguisheth betwixt these two veines by adding the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which signifieth to beate as if he should say arteries are beating veines veines those that doe not beate Many places might be alledged to prooue this distinction if wee thought it needfull Auicen cals the arteris beating and bold veines Cicero venas micontes which doe sometimes lift vp themselues and sometimes sinke againe Celsus calleth them veines fitted for the spirits and the true veines he cals quietas still veines Hippocrates in his boooke de morbo sacro to distinguish the veines from the arteries which are the conceptacles of the spirits calleth them 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 bloody because they conuey the blood The latter Grecians haue included this name within narrower bounds and restrained it onely to quiet or still veines which haue but one simple coate in whose footesteps we also doe insist calling the arteries not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 but 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 so the vessels beeing distinct their names also are distinct Furthermore the vessels are distinguished in their structure motion and vse In the How veines arteries differ structure because a veine hath a thin coate whereas the coate of the artery is very thicke In their motion because an artery is mooued perpetually and conspicuously with a diastloe and systole that is a dilation and contraction whereas the veine is altogether immooueable In vse because the artery transporteth the vitall spirit together with exceeding thin blood The veines carry a thicker blood and a more cloudy spirit the veins haue an inbred faculty to alter and boyle the blood the arteries haue no such faculty because their blood attaineth his vtmost elaboration and perfection in the heart But let vs come to the definition of a veine A veine may be considered two manner of wayes either as it is a Similar or as it is an originall part Galen in his 2. booke de Elementis accounts it Similar if not indeed Two considerations of a veine yet at least according to the iudgement of the sense againe in his booke de morborum differentiis he proueth that it is organical for hee calleth veines arteries and muscles organs of the first kinde and most simple organs If you regard a veine as it is a Similar part then must you define it by his temper for the temper is the forme of the similarity that I may so speake to be A cold and drie part generated out of a slimy and following portion of the seed I sayde it was cold In respect of his naturall temper for otherwise by the contaction of the blood and the perfusion of the spirits it is very hot And in Galens first booke de temperamentis It is sayd to be hotter then the skin If you consider a vein as it is an organicall part then shall you define it to be A vessell long round excauated or hollowed like a reede hauing but one and that a thin coate wouen with all kindes of fibres arising from the liuer and appointed or set a part by a Nature to contain boyle and distribute the blood In this definition you haue the figure compositton originall vse and action of the organ elegantly described The roundnesse and cauity of the vessel expresseth the figure of the organ whereby a veine is distinguished from a nerue for nerues haue onely pores but no sensible cauities Praxagoras therefore was in an error and so are those that follow him who call nerues venas continuatas continued veines The explication of the definition The simple and thin coate noteth the structure of the vessell and discriminateth or putteth a difference betwixt a veine and an artery for an artery hath a double coate one outward and another inward and if we may beleeue Erophilus it is fiue-fold thicker then a veine because it containeth thinner and more spryghtfull blood which if it were not concluded or shut vp
within thicke wals would easily breake prison and vanish away This simple coate hath fibres of all kindes right oblique and transuerse if not for his owne priuate nourishment to which the attracting retayning and expelling faculties are seruiceable yet for a cōmon vse to retayn and draw the blood which is the treasure of Nature from the neighbour veynes to transmit the same from one to another and so to make distribution finaly to separate the pure from that which is impure I thinke also sayth Laurentius that the fibres were ordayned ad 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is to auoyde an inconuenience for because oftentimes the blood aboundeth in quantity and offereth a kinde of violence to the veynes Sometime by right sometime by oblique sometime by transuerse extentions he veynes stood in neede of all kindes of fibres that they might bee so extended according to all the violent occursions and impressions made by the blood for otherwise they would certaynly be broken These fibres are the first most simple and truly solyd particles of the veine but that substance which filleth vppe or stuffeth out the spaces betwixt the fibre is called fleshy by Analogy or proportion The fibres of the veyne sayth Galen in his second booke de temperamentis are colder then the skin but the flesh that commeth betwixt them is hotter Hence it appeareth that the coate of the veyne differs much from the nature of other membranes as of the peritoneum or rimme of the bell the pleura which compasseth the ribs and the periosteon which immedyatly inuesteth the bones for these are indeed simple hauing no separated fibres and may be borne or diuided euery way as paper may But the coate of the veynes is dissimilar because it hath both fibres and flesh This proper coate of the Veines is inuested oftentimes with another called a Common The common coate of the veines coate which it borroweth from the neighbour partes from the Pleura the Veines of the Chest doe borrow and from the Rimme those in the lower belly I said they haue often a Common coate for all veines haue it not for example those that are spinkled thorough some bowell those that wander through the bodies of Muscles and finally those which are inserted into the parts in them are propagated or encreased for such a membrane would hinder the bloud that it should not so readily sweat through Those Veines onely haue this common coate which either doe runne a long iourney or lye vpon some hard body or at some place are suspēded or hung to any particular part such is the struc a Veine The beginning of the Veines the Definition sayeth is the Liuer not a beginning of generation or original for that is the common worde though the first I thinke bee The common vse of the veines better for all the parts are formed together but of Radication and Dispensation Of Radication be cause the roots of the gate and hollow veines are sprinkled through the whole Parenchyma or flesh of the Liuer according to that of Hippocrates in his Booke de Alimento 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Radication of the Veines is the Liuer Of Dispensation that is of distribution and office because from it a common matter to wit the bloud which is the common Aliment of all the partes is deriued into the Veines wherefore by Hippocrates it is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the fountaine and originall of pleasant and benigne humour The last particle of the Definition designeth the common vse and action of the Veines for they are set a part to leade or transport to distribute or apportion to boyle the bloud But why this is so and how it commeth to passe I wil now addresse my selfe to declare CHAP. II. Of the Vse and Action of the Veines BEcause the threefold substance which is in euery particular part issuing from The necessity of the veines the originals or principles of our generation doth continually wast and suffer detriment Nature who is studious of her owne conseruation by a perpetuall affluence of Aliment laboureth to restore and make good that which is so necessarily spent and depopulated The common Aliment of the parts is the bloud which all the Veines do draw from the Liuer as out of a common magazine or store-house Now the bloud could not be transported from the Liuer to those parts which are most distant and remote from it vnlesse those parts had some continuity with the fountaine It was therefore necessary that there should be made and formed certaine canals as it were water-pipes bored to containe conserue and conduct the bloud throughout the whole body Such are the Veines which Aristotle cals the vesselles or conceptacles of bloud The bloud therefore is contayned in the veine as in his proper place and as the Their first vse Elemēts in their proper places receiue no alteration for the place is the conseruer of the thing placed so the bloud within the veines retaineth his benigne nature but out of the veines it presently either putrifieth or caketh There is therefore in the Veines an inbred power to contayne and preserue the bloud which also is their primary vse Another vse that the veines haue is to distribute the bloud which distribution is performed by an action that is by attraction or drawing from the The second neighbour veines and by transmission or transportation vnto others and for this action sake were the right and circular fibres of the veines ordayned Hippocrates in his Booke de Alimento maketh mention of a third vse of the Veines that is to leade along heat and spirits into the particular parts And thēce it is that though The third the Arteries bee tyed the partes doe not presently sphacelate or mortifie because by the veines there is an influence of a double heate and spirit that is to say Vitall and Naturall The Vitall they receiue from the Heart by the wonderfull Anastomoses or innoculations of the Arteries the Naturall they drawe directly from the Liuer By this influent spirite the Inbred Genius of euery part is roused vp and quickned and by it as by a good Manciple is the nourishment conuayed into the whole body The last vse of the Veines which must bee referred also to their common action is The fourth the alteration of the bloud for they are qualified to coyne and change the bloud some to prepare it as the Mesentery others to perfect it as the great branches of the hollow veine And this faculty or qualification they haue from the Liuer by Irradiation as the Seminary vessels haue from the Testicles that power which they call 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 There are also other particular vses of priuate veines as of the Emulgents to conuay Peculiar vses of priuate veines the Serous or wheyie humor of the seede vessels to giue a rudiment vnto seed of the Mesaraicks to alter the Chylus and to transport it to the liuer of
the Veynes Hieronimus Fabritius ab Aquapendente an excellent Anatomist of Padua in Italy made publique demonstration of them Aquapendeus in the yeare of Grace 1574. and wrote a Tractate of them in the year 1603. Salomon also Albertus shewed them in the yeare 1579. and wrote of them Salomon Albertus in the yeare 1584. FIG I. FIG II. FIG III. Tab. xi Figure 1. sheweth the arme bound ready for blood-letting Fig. 2 3. sheweth two Veines of the legs turned the inside outward The Values are found in the Veines of the ioynts and are nothing else but small portions of the coate of the veines starting in their cauity and intercepting the one halfe What a value is thereof making in them as it were an angle or corner wherefore the body of the veine is no where so thin as where these small membranes do depart from it Some men had rather call them Ostiolae then Valuulae which word we do not better know howe to English then to call them Floodgates which stoppe and intercept the currents of waters They are seated in the veines of the armes and the legges aboue and below after the Their situatiō Glandules of the arme-pits and the groine Presently vnder the originals or out shootings of the branches which are disseminated from the sides of the veins into the neighbor parts for their nourishment And the reason why they were created was that the blood which is to be distributed to other partes might in that place make a stay and not And vse be carried in a full streame along the large or direct Canale or pipe and from the lesser branches and those that are propagated obliquely be defrauded They reach from the sides of the veynes vnto the middle of their capacity neither do they shut vp the orifices of the braunches where they take their beginning out of the hollow veine but are rather disposed in the branches themselues for otherwise there could haue bene no regurgitation of humors which is very necessary as wee are taught by revulsions Where they are found But in the orifice of the Iugular veine there are found two Values least when the head is reclined too much backward the blood should violently rush into the braine The Trunke of the Hollow-veine in the lower and middle Region as also that of the Artery hath no Values that without any obstacle or opposition the blood might bee euery way distributed as well for the restauration of the substance that vanisheth or wasteth away as also for the generation of spirits In like manner an innumerable number of small externall veynes are all together without them TABVLA XII sheweth the values almost in the middle of the arme at the originall of the Inner Iugular veyne The number of these Values is vncertain and the distances betweene them very vnequal yet commonly they are double or two together vnlesse it be little aboue the Transuerse Ligaments which containe the Tendons of the hands the feete the fingers the toes Also when a large veine beginneth to be contracted there most commonly they begin to be fewer till at length they vanish quite away For where it is fit that more blood should be stopped and stopped longer there are two Values where lesse and for a shorter time there one wil serue the turne especially there is but one where a lesse vessel is obliquely produced out of a greater For the distance betweene them although they runne throughout the length of the Their distāce vessell yet in some places there is two fingers in some three in some foure in som fiue fingers distance between them As for example in the Cephalica vnder the Muscle called Deltoides there are two Values about fiue fingers distant one from another In the Basilica In the Cephalica as it runneth through the inside of the arme there are foure large Values The first is foure fingers distant from the second the second three from the third the third two from In the Basilica the fourth after which follow two small Values ioyned together TABVLA XIII sheweth the Crural veine and Artery as also all the lesser branches of the Crural veyne opened But because the stronger current and course of the bloud might bee better abated Their position these values are not placed in a right line or alwayes on the same side for then the whole streame of bloud would haue flowed downe that side of the vessell that is free Wherefore they vary their seate very artificially as if in the vpper part of the veine there be two values then after the distance which wee sayde was betweene them other two values appeare in the lower part of the veine so that the hornes of the following membranes doe regard the middle and embowed part of those that went before and on the contrary yet so that in the middest they doe not touch one another but leaue a tract or path whereby the bloud may passe downward and fall as well into the lower values as into those aboue So then the lower values stay that bloud which escapeth from the vpper yet the course of the bloud is not intercepted The figure of a Value sayeth Aquapendens is like the nayle of a mans finger or they Their figure be like a horned Moone on their outside they represent the knottes that are in the branches of plants for when a mans arme is tyed to let him bloud there appeare within certaine distances as it were knots on the outside and in clownish bodies sayth Bauhine they may be seene to swell in the outside of the Legges like a Varix or a bursten veine And truely a varix is nothing else but a veine and his value dilated by thick bloud which is detayned in the value for without these the veines would bee dilated and swell equally in euery place Table 14. sheweth the values of the Crurall veine and his deep branch which walketh along with the Arterie and these values may here be seene as far as the bifurcation TABVLA XIIII Their substance is exceeding thinne that they might take vp the lesse roome yet very Their substance thight and fast for more strength that they might not be broken by the violent incursion of the bloud Their vse is to stay the bloud from falling too hastily into the lower parts otherwise Their vse because the ioyntes doe hang downewarde the bloud would haue falne into them like a streame and so the lower parts should haue beene oppessed by too great an affluence of Aliment and burdened with a weight of humour but the vpper parts should haue been defrauded Nowe by reason of these values the Aliment doeth subsist or make stay in the greater vesselles as it were in a fountaine that the smaller veines might alwayes haue nourishment at hand to conuay vnto their particular parts Againe because the veines were created not onely to deriue or transport the bloud into the parts but
also to adde something vnto the perfection of his concoction there is no doubt but these values were ordayned to stay the course and violence of the bloud that the veines might haue time to bestow their trauell vpon it Thirdly they adde strength vnto the veines for were it not for these it is likely that where a varix hapneth there either the veine would breake or at least the dilatation be much more offensiue For because the veine is of a membranous simple and thinne substance it may easily be streatched or broken Fourthly when we exercise our ioynts vehemently and often the heat of the parts is stirred vp and the bloud partly disturbed partly called into the ioints where the values do breake the force of it and so keepe it from mischiefe Finally if it were not for them in those violent motions of the ioynts the whole masse almost of bloud would be called into the armes and the Legs and so the principall parts or bowelles of the body bee defrauded of their allowance and thus much of the Values Onely because they are not so well knowne nor so ordinarily demonstrated as the other particles of the body we haue exhibited in this Chap. 4. tables Two of the Hand and 2. of the Foote wherein the values of the veines are very liuely described and so we proceed vnto the second part of this Booke which is concerning the Arteries The second part of the Eleauenth Booke concerning Arteries CHAP. XII Of the Arteries in generall AS the Liuer is the beginning of Radication and Dispensation to the Veines so is the Heart to the Arteries This Artery the Grecians call 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 because it is as an Arke or Conceptacle of arterial bloud Aristotle in his third Booke de histori 〈…〉 thinketh The names of an artery it was called aorta because his neruous part 〈…〉 euen in a dead body others thinke it was calle◠〈…〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is to draw ayre Others 〈…〉 which signifieth to lift vp for in their dilatation th◠〈…〉 themselues Hippocrates cals Arteries 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 but micantes that is beating 〈…〉 manner did the Arabians stile them and Auicen calleth them venas audac◠〈…〉 Pliny calles them spiritus semita the path or walke of the spirites Wher 〈…〉 of the Ancients which wrote before Galen you meet with the word 〈…〉 must you vnderstand it of the Rough Artery for so Hippocrates Plato 〈…〉 call that pipe which descendeth out of the mouth into the Longues and 〈…〉 â—nspirated ayre into them and by which wee returne our breath out But Galen and thâ—se after him called it aspera arteria and if they speake of an Artery simply we must vnderstand it of the smooth Arteries There are three forts of Arteries the first is called the Rough Arterie of which wee 3. sorts of arteries spake in the sixt Booke The other is called the Venall arterie of which also wee spake in the history of the heart The third is called the great artery which is the subiect of our discourse at this time Wee consider it therefore as it is Similar and as it is Organicall As it is similar in An arterie as it is similar may bee defined A Colde and dry part engendred of the slimy part of the Seede Colde it is of his owne Nature for by euent it is most hot in respect of the bloode and spirits therein contayned It is drie lesse drie then a Tendon and more dry then a Nerue But against this it may bee Obiected that Galen in his second Booke ad Glauconem sayth That Neruous parts require more drying then Arteriall and therfore are dryer then they Obiection Solution I answer that by neruous parts in that place he doth not vnderstand nerues properlie so called but neruous bodies as Ligaments and Tendons If wee consider an Artery as it is an organicall part it may be sayde to be a common instrument of the bodie long rounde and fistulated compounded of two peculiar Coates intertexed or wouen with Fibres receyuing and contayning Bloode and Vitall As Organical Spirits laboured of a permixtion of Blood and Aire in the left ventricle of the hart which also it conueyeth vnto all the parts of the bodie together with heat to sustayne their life The substance thereof is membranous or neruous that it might better be distended or The substauee compressed which conformation was more necessary for Arteries then for veins because of their motion The coats are one outward which is thin rare and soft like the coate of a veyne wouen with many right fibres and some oblique but none transuerse Another inward fiuefolde Coats thicker then the former fast and hard partly that the arterial and spirituous blood which is thin pure and vaporous and the vitall spirit might not exhale or vanish away partlie that by reason of his continuall Diastole add Systole which it receiueth from the Heart as from a beginning of dispensation it might not be broken It is also full of transuerse fibres the better to distribute the blood and vitall spirit to the whole body in his action motion for the inner coate onely of the arteries hath these transuerse fibres To these two coats Galen addeth a third in the fift chapter of his seauenth booke De administrationibus Anatom which some say is produced from the coate of the heart It is in the inner surface of the vessell much like a Cobweb and most conspicuous about the productions of the greatest arteries Moreouer they receyue a common and fine membrane in the lower belly from the Rim in the Chest from the Pleura which couereth them firmeth them or tyeth them to the neighbour-parts yet those arteries which run through the bowels haue not this coat The great artery is sometime called simply great sometime the greatest sometimes the thicke artery sometime Aorta and is indeed the mother of all the rest of the Arteries The great artery except the Rough artery and the venall and vmbilicall arteries being like a trunk or body of a tree out of which all the branches do yssue It was engendred saith Bauhine out of Galen de formatione foetus before the Heart was formed and hath one principle of Originall that is the seede out of which it is immediately made as beeing engendred at the His originals same time with other spermaticall parts Another of Dispensation and Radication which is the heart or the left ventricle thereof out of which it yssueth with a patent or open Orifice whereby it receyueth from the heart in his contraction Blood and vitall spirites together Values with heate to be transported to the body But because in the dilatation of the hart this blood and these spirits should not returne againe into the ventricle there are placed in his orifice three values yssuing from within outwarde as also there are in the arteriall veine But these of the artery are stronger
and greater because the body of the arterie is harder then that of the arteriall veine These values also doo hinder the aliment which is drawne by the Meseraicke arteries from the guts that is the Chylus which Hippocrates in his Booke De Corde cals Alimentum Hippocrates non principale as if he shold say an aliment at the second hand lest I say this Chylus shold get into the Heart The Orifice also of this artery is established with a hard substance which is sometimes gristly in some greater creatures a bony gristle for it is very rare if it be found a true bone notwithstanding that Galen saith it is a bone in an Elephant but in man there is no such thing found The branches of this great Arterie are distributed into the whole body as may appeare by this Table which we haue heereto annexed In this distribution of the branches of the great Artery they accompany the branches of the Gate and the Hollow-veynes yet are their propagations not so frequent because Tab. xv sheweth the great Artery whole and separated from all the parts of the body together with his diuisions and subdiuisions TABVLA XV. CHAP. XIII Of the vse of Arteries THE vse of the great Artery and of his branches may bee considered two wayes eyther as they are Canales or Pipes or as they mooue and beate A double consideration of their vse perpetually As they are Canales or Pipes they haue three vses or ends First to contayne spirituous and vitall bloud and to distribute it vnto the whole body partly for the perfect nourishment of the particular parts 3. vses as Canales for the parts sayth Galen in the tenth chapter of his sixt Booke de vsu partium which are neare vnto the Arteries doe draw out of thē vaporous bloud though it be but little partly for the nourishment and generation of the animall spirits The second vse is to leade vnto the parts vital spirits to cherish and sustaine those vitall spirits which are seated in the parts Thirdly with the same spirit to transmit heate and the vitall faculty perpetually into the whole body to cherish the in-bred heat of the particular parts to moderate and gouerne their vitall functions and to defend their life As the Arteries doe beate so haue they also a treble vse The first is to preserue the in-bred heat of all the members which they do by ventilation or wafting ayre vnto them 3. vses in respect of their motion For if it were not breathed it would by degrees languish and be extinguished Their second vse is by their motion to make a kinde of commotion in the bloud for the arteries accompany the veines which if it were at rest would putrifie like standing waters for bloud sayeth Hippocrates is water The third vse is to solliciate and to compell the bloud to fall out of the veines into the substance of the parts for more speedy nourishment This motion of the Arteries is called pulsus or pulsation of the worde Hippocrates Pulsation as Galen witnesseth was the first authour which is absolued by dilatation and contraction qualities not bred with the artery or seated in their substance but flowing into them from the heart which may be demonstrated if you intercept a part of an arterie with a tie for the part that is vnder the tye will haue no motion but as soone as the tye is taken away the motion will returne Erasistratus conceiued that the Arteries mooued quite contrary vnto the motion of the heart but wee agree rather with Herophilus Aristotle and Galen who thinke they are dilated and constringed in the Diastole and Systole of the heart onely we must remember that the motion of the heart is swifter and more vehement then that of the arteries which you may thus make experience off Lay your right hand vpon your heart and with your left hand touch the wrest of the right hand and then you shall perceiue whether the motion of both bee the same or contrary but the more certaine knowledge of this poynt is taken from the dissection of liuing creatures In the contraction of the Arteries they strongly driue vital spirits into the whole body and expel by expression sooty and smokie excrements arising from the humors which otherwise would suffocate the head When they are dilated they snatch from the heart spirits as a new matter which in their contraction they communicate to the particular parts to be a vehikle of the heat and do assume out of the neighbour veynes natural blood for their proper nourishment by the inoculations which are betwixt them and the veines and that is the reason especially why the veines the arteries do walke together throughout the whole body vnlesse some great obstacle be in the way But the arteries lye vnder the veynes vnlesse it be at the holy-bone not so much for defence as because by their motion Why they lye-vnder the veines they might constraine the veynes to powre out their blood as also to make a conspiration or consent betwixt the vessels and a communion of their matters that the arteries might affoord vnto the veynes spirit and life and the veynes vnto the Arteries naturall blood Againe by this vicinity of the vessels the membranes which couer the veynes tye them vnto the parts by which they passe are also of great vse vnto the Arteries It is also thought that these Arteries by the pores of the skin do draw Aier whereby the heate which is within is breathed which breathing is called Transperation But concerning the motions of the Arteries and by what faculty they are mooued whether they moue as the heart mooueth or contrary vnto it wee haue intreated in the second third fourth and fift Questions of the Controuersies of the sixt booke to which place we referre the Reader CHAP. XIIII Of the ascending Trunke of the great Artery THE great artery at the left ventricle of the heart from whence it ariseth is exceeding large whence Hippocrates Plato Aristotle and Galen haue al agreed The great Artery that the heart is the fountaine and originall of Arteries Tab. 16 fig. 1 A and before it fall out of the Pericardium or purse of the heart aboue the values Tab. 16 fig. 3 char 1 2 3 it affoordeth sometimes one sometimes two coronary arteries Tab. 16 fig. 1 BB which like a Crowne do compasse the Basis of the heart and through the length thereof together with the veyne dismisseth branches which The coronary Arteries are more and larger in the left side and those make the substance of the heart viuide or liuely Presently after a little vnder the trunke of the Arteriall veyne it ariseth vpward pierceth through the Pericardium is diuided into two vnequal parts one of which ascendeth vpward Tab 16 fig. 1 E vnto the head which is the lesser the other and the greater by much runneth downward Tab. 16 fig. 1 D because the parts of the creature
the necke thereof and the bladder with small surcles It sendeth foorth also a branch which vnder the bifurcated originall of the yarde Arteria vmbilicali runneth strangely intangled to his two hollow bodies so making a kinde of web or complication and then passeth vnto the nut The remaynder of the interior branch ta 17. ◠creepeth downward and admitteth vnto it the vmbilicall artery ta 17. at x which passeth throughout the length of the great artery at the sides of the bladder for more strength is tyed with strong membranes by which vmbilicall artery the Infant in the womb liueth and enioyeth Transpiration but after the Infant is born it turneth into a tye or ligament of which we haue spoken sufficiently before Presently after when it hath assumed a propagation which is sent obliquely downward from the external branch ta 17. ◠where it is about to fall into the Leg ta 17. y it passeth through the hole of the share-bone and is dispersed into the muscles which occupy that hole and into those that neighbour about it The Exterior branch of the byfurcation sendeth out two branches one before it hath passed the Peritoneum another after The first is called Epigastrica Tab. 17. char 22. and reflected vpward climeth ouer the right muscle and his especiall branches about the Region of the Nauell are ioyned with Epigastrica the mammary the rest of his surcles hee disperseth transuersly into the lower side of the abdomen The second is called Pudenda Ta. 17. char 15. a little branch not deuided into so many Pudenda surcles as is the veine It runneth transuersly and inward a long the commissure or ioyning together of the share-bones vnto the Priuities and is consumed in the skinne of the yard Sometime also small arteries are sent vnto the glandules of the groyne againe often from one side a reasonable braunch is produced vnto the groyne which cherisheth not onely the skinne about the share but also those partes which pertaine or reach vnto the haunches or to the abdomen The remaynder of the artery Ta. 17. char 18. runneth into the Leg and maketh the Crurall arteries of which we shall speake in the 20. Chapter Cruralis and thus much of the braunches of the great Artery which accompany the hollow veine in the lower belly Now we come vnto those that accompany the Gate veine CHAP. XVI Of the Arteries accompaning the branches of the Gate-veyne Caeliaca through the lower Belly THE arteries which accompany the branches of the Gate-veyne are three The first is called Coeliaca Tab. 18 fig. 1 m. Tab. 17 char 6 the second Mesenterica superior Tab. 17 char 10 The third mesenterica inferior Tab. 17 char 12. The Coeliaca Tab. 18 fig. 1 m l Tab. 17 char 6. is so callled because it sendeth many branches vnto the stomacke and therefore wee may call it the stomacke artery It is a notable vessell and because like the gate-veyne it offers his branches to the stomacke the kell the Duodenum the beginning of the Ieiunum a part Coeliaca of the collicke gut to the Liuer the bladder of gall the Pancraeas and the spleene wee will fit his names vnto the names of the gate-veyne It ariseth from the forepart of the body of the great artery at the spine of the backe And the vpper part thereof is sustained in his course by the lower membrane of the Omētum or kell Afterward it is diuided into two branches a right Tab. 18 fig. 1 u which is the lesser and a left Tab. 18 fig. 1 u which is somewhat greater Both of them spring The diuision thereof as it were out of one roote and vnder the back-side of the stomacke are fastened to the gate-veyne in the Pancraeas The right Tab. 18 figure 1 n ascendeth vpward into the hollow part of the Liuer hauing some part of his way sprinkled branches some from his vpper part some from his lower From his vpper part two The first is called Gastrica dextra the right stomacke artery Tab. 18 fig 1 p It issueth Gastrica dextra out of the middle of the passage and distributeth his surcles into the backe-side of the right orifice of the stomacke The second are two small twin-branches called Cysticae gemellae Tab. 17 char 8 Tab. 18 fig. 1 s fig. 2 x Cysticae gemellae because they go vnto the bladder of gall From the lower branch issue three branches The first is called Epiplois dextra the right Kell artery Tab. 18 fig. 1 o. fig. 2 h and is Epiplois dextra offered to the right side of the lower kell and to the collicke gut which is fastened thereto The second is called Intestinalis the gut artery Tab. 18 fig. 1 q. fig. 2 d and is sent vnto Intestinalis the Duodenum and the beginning of the Ieiunum The third is called Gastro-Epiplois dextra the right stomacke and kell-artery Tab. 18 fig. 1 r Gastro epiplois dextra It is larger then the former and is retorted or bent backward to the right side of the bottome of the stomack and leaning vppon the vpper membrane of the Kell sprinkleth very plentifull sureles into the foreside and hindside of the bottome of the stomacke as farre as vnto the middle thereof That which remaineth of the right branch determineth into the hollow part of the Liuer Tab. 17 char 7 Tab. 18 fig. 1 r. fig. 2 y yet not deepe to conuay vnto it vitall spirit The left branch Tab. 18 fig. 1 u which is also called Arteria splenica the Artery of Arteria splenica the spleene passeth with an oblique and crooked course through the Pancraeas Tab. 18 fig. 2 i vnto the Spleene Tab. 18 fig. 2 m It is larger then the right branch that it might not easily be obstructed for it doth not onely suggest into the Spleene plenty of vital spirits but also vomitteth out and purgeth into the same the thicker and more foeculent matter of the spirituous blood contained in the great Artery It is fastened to the splenicke 〈…〉 veyne and is distributed like vnto it for from it before the diuision there issue from the vpper part two Arteries and as many from the lower The first that issueth from the vpper part is called Gastrica maior the greater stomacke Gastrica maior Artery Tab. 18 fig. 13 x which offereth to the stomacke a propagation in the backe and vpper part wherefrom a surcle Tab. 18 fig. 1 y runneth vnto the middest of the stomack Another also called Coronaria stomachica the Crowne artery of the stomacke Tab. 18 fig. 1 ch 2 fig. 2 g which reacheth to the vpper orifice compassing it about like a crowne Coronaria stomachica and it alloweth small surcles to the body of the stomacke and to the gullet The second is called Gastrica sinistra the left stomacke artery Tab. 18 fig. 1 α It is
other surcles make that complication of vessels which they call Plexus Choroides so that this complication is compounded of foure arteries Plexus Choroides The second Artery of the Braine ta 19. fig. 13 q is a branch of the former which runneth obliquely and when it hath attained into the scull through the second hole of The 2 Artery the Temple-bone it is diuided into two branches whereof one runneth outward and the other inward The vtter which Vesalius calleth the second small branch of the third artery tab 19. fig. 13 f endeth through the eight hole of the Wedge-bone into the cauity of the Nosethrilles Tab. 19. figure 15 ◠where the Pulse is felt and offers a little surcle The pulse of the Nose to the end of the Nose Tab. 19. fig. 13 t but the interiour branch is diuided into two at the first Hand tab 19. fig. 13 uu which Vesalius calleth two great branches of the third artery Afterward it sendeth out of his vtter part another small braunch Tab. 19. fig. 13 r which Vesalius calleth the first small branch of the third Artery this branch togither with the second Veine F and after the same manner and for the same vse is distributed into the dura meninx or thicke Membrane The third Artery of the Braine which according to Vesalius and Platerus is the second The 3. arterie of the Braine Tab. 19. fig. 13 I is lesse then the first and runneth together with the branch of the internall Iugular veine tab 19. fig. 13 C vnto the backeside of the Scull and hauing affoorded a surcle vnto the Muscles which occupy the inside of the necke Φ it entreth in at the first hole of the Nowl-bone and so passeth into the sinus of the dura Meninx The fourth Artery which according to Vesalius Falopius and Platerus is the first is a propagation of that axillary artery being yet within the Chest which is called Ceruicalis This arising vpward through the holes of the transuerse processes of the neck after it hath The fourth giuen some surcles to the muscles thereabout betwixt the head and the first Racke of the necke it perforateth the thicke membrane which inuesteth the spinall marrowe in the side thereof to which after it hath giuen some propagations it entreth into the cauity of the Scull through the great hole Afterward vnder the marrow it is ioyned with his companion of the opposite side which being so vnited do passe along vnder the middle of the basis of the Braine till it come vnto the saddle of the Wedgebone wherein the Phlegmaticke Glandule is contained There againe it is diuided into two braunches The right runneth to the right side of the saddle the left creepeth on his owne side as farre as to the second paire of sinewes where on both hands it is diuided into infinite surcles and disseminated betwixt the first and second paire of sinews and complicated or intangled with the Pia Mater which afterward do make the Plexus Choroides And thus much of the distribution of the arteries within the braine Moreouer we must imagine that from these sleepy arteries an innumerable number of surcles or propagations are sprinkled heere and there throughout the whole substance of the Braine The Vse of the arteries of the Braine is to bee considred either as they are Canalesor The vse of the arteries of the Braine pipes running through the Braine or as they are perpetually mooued In the first consideration they were made to conuey vitall Bloode from the Heart vnto the Braine as also vitall spirits to sustaine the vitall spirits that are bred and seated in the substance thereof neyther do they carrie vitall spirits onely but also the vitall faculty furnished with all his indowments As they beat continually their vse is perpetually to ventilate the ingenite heare of the Braine which otherwise would quickly languish and be extinguished Againe this pulsation moueth and worketh the bloud in the veines which if it stood stil and at rest would like standing water sooner putrifie and corrupt Finally to sollicite the Alimentary bloud which is thicker to yssue out of the veines through small pores and vents or breathing passages into the substance of the braine which also doeth somewhat drawe it for his nourishment and refection Now we proceede vnto the exterior branch of the Sleepy Artery CHAP. XVIII Of the Arteries of the Face the Eyes the Nose the Teeth and the Larynx THE Carotides or sleepy Arteries Tab. 16. X Y being on both sides one doe accompany the Iugular veines by the sides of the neck and cleaning to the The diuision of the sleepy artery Rough artery ascend vnto the head and when they come vnto the Chops they are deuided Tab. 16. ss into an vtter branch g and an inner h the distribution of the inner we had in the former Chapter The vtter which is smaller then the inner and consisteth without the Choppes lendeth surcles to the Cheeks l and to the muscles of the Face afterward when it commeth vnto the roote of the Eare m it is deuided into twaine one of which runneth to the backside of the Eare o from which two arteries vnder the Eare doe passe into the neather Iaw throughout the length thereof are dispersed vnto the roots of all the lower teeth another part of it breaking out through a hole at the Chinne runneth along the Lip another yet n creepeth vp the Temples and the forehead and is consumed into the muscles of the Face Of the Arteries of the Eyes we haue spoken before in the former Chapter as also of the Nose of the Teeth a little before whence it is that wee often finde pulsing or beating paines in them such as wee feele in inflamations of fleshy partes and this was Galen Galens obseruation in the 8. chapter of his fift Book de compositione medicamentorum secundam loca who found in himselfe not onely the paine of his Teeth but also their beating or pulsation wherefore he affirmeth confidently that there is one kinde of paine in the gums and another in the substance of the Tooth and without the inflamation of the Gummes That there are arteries in the teeth sometime in the proper body of the Tooth sometimes in the Nerue paines doe perplex vs. And truely if there were no Artery at the roote of the Teeth how could it bee that when a Tooth is perforated so much cleare and perfect bloud should yssue out from it Eustachius his obseruation Which as Eustachius sayth he obserued in a man who had so great a fluxe of bloud from his tooth that almost powred out his life therewith Finally which wee also partly remembred before from the greater and inner bough of the sleepy artery which runneth vnder the Choppes some surcles are communicated to the Throttle and Tongue to conuay vnto them life and heat and thus much of the diuarication of the Soporary or sleepy arteries both without
the Scull and within it remayneth that we should entreat of the Axillary and Crurall arteries as they are distributed into the ioynts but we will begin with the Axillarie CHAP. XIX Of the arteries of the Hand in the large acception THE great Artery after it is out of the Chest distributeth foure branches from each side of the Axillary the first from the backeside to the Muscles 4 branches from the axillarie situated vpon the shoulder blade table 20. fig. 2. I another from aboue from the ioynte of the Arme with the blade which the Humerarie veine accompanyeth for a time K the third to the Muscles that lye vpon the forepart of the Chest L the fourth runneth downeward along the sides of the Chest M and communicateth smal branches to the glandules vnder the arm-pits betwixt the third branch and the fourth of these we haue spoken before the remaynder is conuayed vnto the hand from N. Table 20. Fig. 2. sheweth the branches of the great Artery running thorough the whole Hand TABVLA XX. FIG I. FIG II. VVe saide that the Artery runneth with the veine For it is certaine saith Galen in the Galen The Anastomosis of the vessels 10 and 17 chapters of his sixt Booke de vsu partium that in the whole body there is a mutual Anastomosis or inoculation betweene them that is their mouths open one into another so a Conspiration and Communion of their matters For the arteries doe impart vnto the bloode spirites and vitall heate and for retribution the arteries draw out of the veynes blood which is the nourishment not onely of their spirits but of the arteries themselues and these coniunctions of the vessels made by their orifices or mouthes are found especially in the armes and the legges and therefore it hapneth sometimes that one only vein being wounded not onely all the naturall blood of the bodye but together with it the vital also issueth so the wounded man perisheth And this GaleÌ„ also intimateth for going Galen about to demonstrate the vnions of the vessels he saith that if the greater veins be wounded if the blood be suffered to flow foorth the Arteries also will bee euacuated by conseqution and this apeareth true by experience For if you open a man that dieth of bleeding you shall finde not onely the veines but the arteries also empty But I return from whence I haue digressed The Axillarie Artery vnder the bent of the Cubit when it hath run a little way thorough The Axillary Arteries descent the inside of the Cubit descendeth into two bending muscles of the fingers and is diuided into two notable branches Columbus addeth oftentimes into three The one is the vpper and passeth along the Radius or wand Q till it come in a straight line vnto the wrest at which place the Physitians commonly feele the pulse making estimation of the disposition of the hart from the Dilatation Contraction and intermediat Rest of the artery Yet saith Columbus this is not alwayes seated in the inside of the wrest but runneth sometimes outward so that if a Physition be ignorant of Anatomy and search for the The pulse in the wrest Note this sicke mans pulse only in the vsuall place which is in the inside of the wrest a little aboue the roote of the thumbe not finding it hee will determine that the Patient is neere his death when haply the artery beateth well on the vpper side against that place Before the artery of the pulse get vnto the fingers it sendeth a shoote toward the outside of the hand Tab. 20 R betwixt the first bone of the thumbe and that of the Afterwrest whereby the fore-finger is supported distributeth it into the muscles of that place Afterward it goeth vnder the Annular or transuerse ligament the tendon of the muscle of the Palme as also do the veyne and the nerue fastened therto and is diuided into three branches The first of these offers two surcles to the inside of the thumb the second to the inside of the fore finger the third is vndiuided and attaineth to the middle finger Ta. 20 Three branches to the fingers betweene R and T. The other and inferior branch of which Columbus maketh no mention Tab. 20 S The lower branch of the Axilâ—ary runneth directly along the Vlna or Ell and attaineth likewise to the wrest at which place also we may feele the pulse to beate especially if the party be leane or haue a great pulse and this is the reason why we rather touch the other artery then this for the other is lesse couered by the tendons and offereth it selfe more manifestly that we may giue the better iudgement by it This branch also runneth vnder the fore-saide transuerse ligament into the palme of the hand and before it reach vnto the fingers affoordeth a small branch Tab. 20 * to the muscles that are seated neere the little finger The remainder accompanied with a veyne and an artery is communicated to the fingers the middle finger hath one surcle His diuision the ring-finger and the little finger each of them two The outside of the hand as it wanteth muscles so it wanteth arteries also vnlesse it be that branch which is marked with R. And thus much of the Arteries of the Hand CHAP. XX. Of the Arteries of the Foote in the large Acception WEe saide before that the great Artery about the lower spondels or rack-bones of the Loynes or aboue the beginning of the Os sacrum or holy-bone is diuided The diuision of the Iliack Arteries into two notable Iliacke branches Tab. 21 νν Each of these is againe subdiuided on eyther side into two others one exterior the other interior Tab. 21 ζ 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The interior ζ and Tab. 17 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 shooteth out two scions one externall o and tab 17 ss called Muscula inferior the lower Muscle artery which runneth ouerthwart and is consumed into the muscles that couer the outside of the haunch-bones and the ioynt of the hip The other internall 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and tab 17 uu called Hypogastrica which runneth directly downward and sendeth his surcles to the parts of the Hypogastrium or Water-course as the bladder the wombe c. The remainder of this branch Tab. 21. ζ descending vnder 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 first admitteth the vmbilicall artery of his own side after it assumeth a portion from the outward branch of the first diuision neere â— and so increased it passeth through the hole of the share bone into the leg and is distributed into the muscles which occupy the share-bone thirdly in the end it ioyneth tab 21 ω with another artery 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The vtter branch or the stocke it selfe running downeward accompanied with his veyne whilest it is yet in the belly aboue â— sendeth one branch vpward and outward through the cauity of the Abdomen called Epigastrica tab 21 â— tab 17 char
12 vnto the muscles thereof and another inward called Pudenda tab 21 ν tab 17 char 15 which issueth from the Artery somtime within the Peritonaeum sometimes without and runneth along the share-bone but of these we haue spoken before in the 15 chapter and repeated them briefly heere to make better way vnto that which followeth The Iliacke trunke of the great artery when it hath passed through the Peritonaeum and the cauity of the belly into the thigh is called Cruralis tab 21 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 tab 17 char 16. from it branches on eyther side are propagated and disseminated into the whole foot eight in number The first is called Muscula Cruralis exterior the vtter crurall muscle Artery tab 21 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Mus Cru exter Itissueth out of the outside of the crural trunke and running downeward is consumed into the foure muscles that compasse the bone of the thigh Table 21 Sheweth the distribution of the great Artery into both the feete TABVLA XXI The third is called Poplitaea Tab. 21. ◠the crurall trunke creeping downeward vnder Poplitaea the hamme being accompanied with ◠large veine maketh this propagation some surcles thereof run out into the back-ward muscles of the thigh the rest descendeth a good way to the ham-veyne The fourth is called Suralis the trunke lurking in the hamme or a little vnder it shooteth Suralis out on each side a deepe propagation tab 21 ΔΔ which are consumed partly in the ioynt of the knee partly into three muscles of the foote which make the Calfe and take their originall there abouts And these are the foure veynes which arise from the trunke in the region of the thigh from hence it descendeth to the hamme tab 21 Θ together with the interior veyne partly to the leg and partly to the foot when it is drenched within the muscles of the leg it is diuided into three notable branches tab 21 Λ Σ Π. The fift which is the first of these three Δ is called Tibiaea exterior the outward leg artery It is a notable branch arising from the outside of the trunke beeing accompanied Tibiaea exterior with the larger branch of the vtter veine and so descendeth along the Fibula or Brace is consumed into the muscles which occupy the leg as far as they are fleshy The sixt Crurall Artery is the second of the forenamed branches ta 21. σ and is called Tibiaea posterior elatior the vpper and backer Leg artery It yssueth a little below the Tibiaea posterior elatior former out of the backer and lower part of the trunk and descendeth as far as to the commixtion of the tendons of the muscles that make the Calfe being accompanied with the hinder branch of the interior veine The seauenth which is the third and last of the aforesayde branches Ta. 21. Πis called Tibiaea posterior humilior Tibiaea posterior et humilior the lower and backer Leg Artery It ariseth out of the backeward and exterior part of the trunke and being accompanyed through the membranous Ligament with the fore-branch of the inner veine which ioyneth the Brace vnto the Leg it is hidde within the muscles and runneth forward and downward further then the other two till it passe the transuerse Ligament and attayne to the top of the foote Table 21. q from whence it is disseminated into the muscles that leade the Toes backeward at which place Vessalius and Platerus say that the pulse may be easily felt The eight Artery of the Leg is nothing else but the remaynder of the Crurall trunke What the eight artery is descending along the backeside of the Tibea or Leg tab 21. the lower Ξ betwixt the 2. and 3. muscles of the Toes and so it passeth betwixt the heele the inner ankle vnto the soale of the foot but at the inner ankle it offers a branch to the foote ta 21. ψ which reacheth to the muscle of the great Toe and creepeth a good way vpon the top of the foot That which is left Ta. 21. Ω amongst the tendons of the muscles of the Toes is deuided into two branches ab each of which departeth into 5. surcles for the inner branch c affordeth two to the great Toe two to that next it and one to the middle The exterior b offereth two to the little Toe two to that next it and one to the middle Toe d and the lower side thereof And thus much concerning the distribution of the great Artery throughout the whole body It remayneth that wee come vnto the third sort of vesselles which are the nerues for whose prosecution we haue set aside the third part of this Booke The third part of the Eleauenth Booke concerning the Nerues CHAP. XXI Of Nerues in Generall AS the Naturall Faculty together with the Bloud and the thicker Spirit is deriued through the Veines the Vitall with Bloud and a thinner Spirite through the Arteries as through Canales and Water-courses into all the partes of the body so the Animall Faculties that is of Sense and Motion are conuayed into those parts which are capable thereof with a subtle and fine Spirite along by the Nerues as it were by the strings of an Instrument The Natures Vses and Diuisions of the Veines and Arteries wee haue vnfoulded in the two former parts of this Booke and are come in this place to the structure differences and diuarications of the Nerues The Grecians call Nerues 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the acception of which words among the Phisitians The names of Nerues and their kinds is manifould Erotianus thinketh that Hippocrates vsed the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for all sortes of vessels Veines Arteries and Nerues Galen in his first Booke de motu musculorum in the beginning of his Booke de ossibus and in many other places maketh three kindes of Nerues which appeare without bloud and without any hollownes Of these Nerues some proceede out of Bones others out of Muscles others are deriued from the Brayne and the spinall Marrow Those which yssue out of the Bones their protuberations are called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Vincula Tyes Bands or Ligaments Of these we shall heare particularly in the next Booke Those Nerues that yssue out of Muscles are parts of the Muscles and are called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is neruous propagations and Tendons Now a Tendon is nothing else but an excressence or out-growing of the Fibres of a Ligament and a Nerue which being sprinkled through the flesh doe meete together as it were in one Chord by which chord the loynts are ledde according to the good pleasure of our will The third kinde of Nerues are those which the Phisitians doe properly call 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and that from their office 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 because they doe nutare siue flectere that is incline or bend and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 because they doe Tendere that is stretch These Nerues do
the vmbilical veines and arteries Amnios or the Lamskin is the receptacle of the sweate Alantoides so called because it is like a Haggas-pudding is onely found in bruite beastes and couereth the creature not all ouer but like a broad swath from the end of the breast-bone vnto the hips Of these we haue spoken more at large in the 5 chap. of the 5 booke and in the xvi question of the Controuersies thereto belonging The Membranes belonging to the creature after it is brought foorth are vniuersall or Of the Regions particular The vniuersall we call those which either do inuest the whole body as the skin and the fleshy membrane or all the parts of the same kind as the muscles and the bones The Muscles are all couered with a Membrane which is common to the muscles thin neruous and fibrous which some thinke dooth arise from the periostium but Bauhine esteemeth it to take his originall from the sinnewy fibres of the Muscles themselues and it is fastned to them with thin and slender filaments The vse of this membrane is to inuest and circumscribe the muscles to separate them from the other parts and to giue vnto them the sense of Touching The bones are all cloathed ouer from the crowne of the head to the soale of the foote with a membrane which they call Periostium neruous thin and very strong yet we may except the teeth the inside of the scull and the ioynts of the Bones of it we haue spoken in the third chap. of the seuenth booke The particular Membranes are such as doe inuest a particular region of the body or one onely part The Regions are three the vpper the middle and the lower The vpper Region is on the outside couered with the Pericraniū which is seated betwixt the fleshy mēbrane and the Periostium arising as some say from the processes of the dura meninx as others from Ligaments which passe through the sutures of the scull which Ligaments are stretched ouer that part of the scull against which they issue foorth and so meeting togither are vnited into a common Membrane Of this also wee haue particularly entreated in the place last before named The Braine it selfe is couered with two membranes called Dura and pia Mater Of which we haue spoken in the 7 chap. of the 7 Booke and thither referre the Reader for satisfaction onely heere we remember that they compasse not the Braine only but his Vicar and substitute the spinall marrow yea all the nerues throughout their generations The Middle Region is inuested round with a membrane which is stretched vppon the ribs excepting the twelfth and is called Pleura of it we haue spoken in the 6 chap. of the 6 Booke as also of the purse of the heart and the Mediastinum which arise there-from in the seuenth and eight chapters In the Lower Belly the Peritonaeum comprehendeth or embraceth all the contained parts and of it we haue spoken at large in the 10 chap. of the second booke The particular partes of the body are almost euery one couered with their peculiar Of the particular parts membranes or coats The eies haue six called Coniunctiua Cornea Vuea Aranea Ciliaris and Reticularis of which we haue spoken in the sixt seuenth and eight chapters of the 8 Booke The tongue is inuested and iudgeth of Sapors by a proper coate arising from the third and fourth coniugations of sinewes The Gullet the Mouth the Palat and the Chops are couered with the same coate that couereth the Stomacke the Heart it selfe the Lungs the Liuer the Guts the womb the bladder and all the vessels haue their particular coats so haue also the Kidnies and that thick which they call Fasciam or the swath-band The Kell is made of the Peritonaeum duplicated so is also the Mesentery A world of other Membranes there are which we haue remembred in their particular places and therefore list not now to trouble either our selues or the Reader with them seeing they may easily be found by the title of the Chapters in those places to which they belong we proceed vnto the Fibres wherein also we will be very short The fourth part of the Fibres or Villi CHAP. XIIII The nature of Fibres FIbres are called in Greek 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in Latine villi although that name is sometimes communicated both to Nerues and to Tendons some call them 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 because they are like the strings or lines in plants or graynes in the woode Laurentius defineth them to be Similar partes colde and dry ingendered of the Seede and therefore The definition of a fibre white solid and long like fine spun threds destinated or appoynted for motion and to hold the flesh of the parts wherein they are together The first particles of the definition are so manifest as they need no explication the latter which designe their vse or finall cause wee will open in a fewe wordes There are two especall vses of Fibres Motion and Preseruation of flesh Motion according to the Physitians is threefold Animall Vitall and Naturall Their 2 vses Animall or Voluntary Motion is performed by the helpe of the muscles a Muscle is Motion three fold moued when his fibres are either intended or drawne toward their originall and therefore sayeth Galen in the 8. de Anatom administrat if you cut all the fibres ouerthwart the muscles would presently loose all their motion The Vitall motion belongeth to the Heart and to the Arteries for the heart hath his fibres manifold and very strong by whose helpe he is distended contracted and quieteth himselfe The Arteries also haue their fibres in their inner coate many transuerse in the vtter coate oblique and right That Motion we called Naturall is most manifest in Attraction Retention and Expulsion Wherefore all manner of Motions proceede from fibres but their common action is Contraction Notwithstanding we must know that these naturall Organs had not their fibres allowed Fibres necessarie for officiall actions them for a peculiar Traction Retention and Expulsion but for a common and officiall So the Stomach the Guts the Veines the Arteries the VVomb the Bladder the Heart and such like did not stand in neede of fibres for their priuate nourishment for the bones and the brayne and the gristles and the flesh of the bowels doe draw their proper Aliment without fibres but for a common and officiall action The heart for the generation of vitall spirits the Arteries for the commoderation or tempering of the natiue heate the Veines for the transmission or transportation of bloud the Stomacke for the making of the Chylus the Guts for the distribution of the same Chilus and the excretion or euacuation of excrements the Bladder for miction or making of water the VVombe for Conception and for the Birth The other vse of the Fibres is the custody or preseruation of the Flesh as wel musculous The 2. vse as that which maketh the
downe by reason of their waight But the Colon or collick Gut in that part of it that runneth vnder the stomacke is tyed to the backe by the Kell as hath beene sayde Againe the double membrane of this mesenterie doth inclose and sustaine the vessels which runne through it that they should not be medled together and so hinder one another as also that they might more safely attaine vnto the Guttes whereas happely if they were not strengthned by this duplication they might break when a man did leape or fall or otherwise straine his body there about Of the Pancreas or sweet-bread CHAP. VII PAncreas that is all flesh is so called because of the likenesse it hath with flesh The sweet-bread in an ordinary and moderate body for in a Fat body it seemeth to be Fat it selfe it is also called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 It is an vnshapely body very loose all glandulous wherefore Archangelus would haue it called Pandenon and large It hath his beginning at the first spondle of the loynes and thence defused spreds it selfe vnder the backpart of the stomack and his bottome the duodenum as appeareth The scituation of it in the table belonging to the chapter of the bladder of gall at the note 1 and the gate-veine at the Kidneyes euen as farre as the seates of the Liuer and the spleene In Man it is not so red as in Dogges and in all beasts because of their groueling gate it lyeth vppon the stomacke That which in his middle appeareth white is his Parenchyma or proper flesh and because of his whitenes and softnesse some call it Lactes we call it the sweet-bread because in Swine it is esteemed a sweete morsell though the sweet bread of a Calfe or Veale bee another thing as you shall heare hereafter It hath veines but very small from the Gate-veines His vessels glandules for his nourishment and Arteries from the Coeliacall for his life sinewes also from the sixt paire and glandules The especiall vse of it is to sustaine secure and preserue from Compression the diuisions of the branches of the Gate-veine of the Coeliacal Arterie and His vse of the nerues which are carried to the stomacke and to the Gut called duodenum but especially the Splenick braunch which passeth vnto the spleene as also the vessell which contayneth the choller called Porlis Biliarius because about his seate is the originall of all their diuisions Moreouer another vse it hath by reason of the many glandules in it contayned which The vse of his Glandules is to licke vp the remaynders of that muddy and superfluous Fat or if you will the crude and phlegmaticke part of the bloud which Hippocrates calleth Coenosam humiditatem the muddy moysture which the Kall and Mesenterie could not contayne that the bloud being thus depured might bee exhibited to the inward partes more pure and better defecated Againe whereas these glandules doe as it were feede vppon and deuoure the crude or raw and moyst part of the bloud it must needes follow that from them should exhale infinite vapours moyst and hot which steaming vp round about the stomacke doe make this action of Chilification a kinde of elixation or stewing like a Maryes Bath Finally the Pancreas like a pillow or quishion is placed vnder the stomacke and other parts least being filled they should leane too hard vpon the spondelles of the loynes and Another vse of the pancreas be violated with their hardnesse Albeit Fallopius and Archangelus I know doe reiect this vse of it because there is no such vse of it in brute beastes in whome it lyeth aboue the stomacke It parteth also the stomacke from the great Arterie least when the stomacke is very full and strutteth out the Arterie should be pressed and so the free course of the vitall spirits to the lower parts intercepted Of the branches of the Hollow Veine and the great Arterie disseminated through the lower Belly CHAP. VIII WEE should now proceede vnto the stomacke sauing that wee thinke it not amisse before wee come vnto it to giue you a short view of the diuarications of the hollow veine and the great artery as they diuide and subdiuide themselues in the lower belly that if you please in the same body you may call for a sight of them before you trouble the carcasse too much by remoouing the stomack and other entrals And first of the branches of the Hollow veine The Hollow veine hath two trunkes one passeth vpward through the midriffe the other downward which we will diuide into the trunke and the branches From the trunk table 8. K most commonly there proceed on each side foure veines The first is called Adiposa or the veine of the Fat of the Kidneyes the left of these tab 8 g Adiposa is for the most part higher then the right table 8. f. They runne vnto the Fat of the Kidneyes and their vtter membrane Sometimes one of them ariseth from the Emulgent as appeareth table 8 f sometimes both The second is the Emulgent the left of these tab 8. e which sometimes ariseth threefould Emulgent is higher then the right table 8. d least one of them should hinder another in their suction and longer also because the seminarie or seede vessell springeth out of it table 8. i. Both of them when they attayne vnto the middest of the body of the Kidneyes are diuided and so implanted to carry vnto them the whey of the bloud which because it should not returne againe into the hollow veine Nature hath placed certaine values in the emulgents The third is called Spermatica or the seede veine the right of these table 8. h is sometimes double arising out of the middle of the trunke below the Emulgent The left ariseth Spermatica from the Emulgent tab 8 i because otherwise it must haue rid ouer the Artery yet notwithstanding sometimes it receiueth a small branch from the Caua or hollow veine They descend obliquely to the testicles and determine in the Bodden body called Corpus varicosum to which they carry the matter of the seede The fourth are called Lumbares or the veines of the Loynes These are sometimes two sometimes three of a side tab 8. mmmm they passe between foure rack-bones of the loynes Lumbares and doe send two veines to the sides of the marrow of the back which arise vnto the Brain and haply they bring from the braine a part of the matter of the seede Afterward at the fourth spondell of the loynes the trunke of the hollow veine table 8. n is diuided into two branches which are called Rami Iliaci out of which before their diuision Rami Iliaci there proceede on either side two veines The first is called Muscula table 8. n p n p one of which is higher then the other sometimes Muscula it proceedeth not from the branches but from the trunke and passeth to the muscles of the loynes and of the abdomen
time haue beene at great difference among themselues whether the Guttes haue onely an expulsiue faculty or all those foure which serue as Hand-maydes to Nourishment the Drawing Reteyning Assimulating and Expelling The occasion of the strife was giuen by certaine places of the Greekes and Arabians which were of doubtful construction for sometimes they acknowledge those foure faculties sometimes deny them Our purpose is to skanne and fan this question as near as we can beginning our disputation at the Attractiue or drawing faculty But because wee would not be puzled in the equiuocall or want way betwixt a Faculty and Action it shall not bee amisse to sticke downe some stakes to lay some foundations for our better direction such are these Of Actions some are Common or Officiall others Priuate or peculiar The common actions were ordained either for the behoofe of the whole or at least for more partes then Two kinds of actions Common or officiall one So the Liuer doeth sanguifie the Aliment not for his owne vse alone but for the nourishment of the whole body The Heart and the Braine doe ingender Vitall and Animall spirits to giue life and sence to the whole man not onely for their owne particular and priuate vse The stomacke chylifieth the meate not for it selfe though it take some pleasure in it but for the Liuer The Spleene the Bladder of Gall and the Kidneyes do not draw the melancholy iuyce the fiery choler and the whaey vrine for their owne nourishment but to depurate and cleanse the Liuer and masse of bloud wherefore these Actions are called Officiall because they serue and minister vnto many Priuate Actions or peculiar are such as serue onely for the conseruation of priuate and Priuate or particular peculiar partes So the Stomacke beside his Chylification hath also a particular Action whereby it intendeth his owne proper nourishment drawing reteyning and concocting bloud familiar vnto it selfe and expelling the reliques of the same These things are so notoriously knowne to all men that they neede no curious demonstation Another foundation to be layde is this that for peculiar and priuate Traction and expulsion There is no need of fibres to the performance of priuate actions there is no neede of the helpe of fibres but onely for the common and officiall because the priuate is accomplished alwayes without locall motion but the common with it either alwayes or for the most part Bones Gristles and Ligaments doe draw and expell without any contraction of fibres for who euer obserued them to moue in their traction But as the Load-stone although it moue not by an inbred and occult proprietie draweth yron and plants which sticke immoueably in the earth doe suck and draw out of the same earth a iuyce familiar vnto their nature after the same manner the particular and singular partes of the body out of the masse of bloud by a proprietie of their owne doe draw and drinke into themselues a proper and peculiar nourishment But the common and officiall traction or expulsion because they are almost alwayes made with locall motion doe therefore stand in need of the help of fibres So the motion of the hart although it be naturall yet is not accomplished without the helpe of fibres for in his diastole or distention it draweth by right fibres blood through the hollow veine into the right ventricle and ayre by the veynall Artery into the left againe by the transverse it expelleth spirits blood and fumed vapors In like manner the wombe by right fibres draweth the seed of man and by transuerse is contracted for the exclusion or birth of the Infant These foundations being layde the state of the question standeth thus When it is demanded The state of the question whether the Guttes haue any attractiue facultie wee doe not enquire about the priuate and peculiar Attraction of the guttes for that is beyond controuersie considering that life is sustained by nutrition which is alwaies accompanied by those foure in-bred faculties Attraction Retention Concoction and Expulsion but the question is concerning a common or official Traction that is whether the Guts haue power of drawing the Chylus from the stomacke We thinke they haue not and Galen fauoureth also our opinion Galen for in his bookes of the vse of Parts he sayeth The Guttes stand not in neede of an attractiue There is no common Tractiue faculty in the guts facultie and againe The Guttes hauing no neede either to draw or to reteyne because their motion is simple haue also but simple Fibres and in another place euery Gutte hath in each coate circular fibres For they are contracted onely but draw nothing the same also hee auerreth in his 6. booke de Loics affectis 3. de nat facult But you will say if the Guts draw not the Chylus what power or faculty is it which bringeth the same vnto them Doth the stomack driue out of it selfe so profitable an Aliment Obiection Galen expounded We answere Galens meaning is that the Chylus is boyled in the stomack and that the Pylorus or lower mouth all the time of concoction is closely shut vp that nothing either thicke or thinne may be able to passe away before it be concocted leuigated and perfectly laboured When this concoction is throughly celebrated then is the stomack delighted with the Chylus imbraceth it a while as being now become familiar vnto it afterward Nature in a wonderfull prouidence openeth a certaine small membrane and then the Chylus as it were an ouerplus or superfluitie is driuen forth and falleth into the guts in whose boughts and circles while it maketh stay the thinner part like vnto creame is sucked away by the veines of the mesenterie but the thicker by his waight falleth vnto the great guts and by the circular fibres is thrust forth Such is Galens true and sound Philosophy concerning this question whereby we are taught that the Chylus is not drawne by the guts but driuen into them by the stomacke Notwithstanding there want not many among the late writers who perswade themselues The opinion of late writers that the guts especially the small ones haue this common Tractiue faculty inherent in them and I am perswaded that they build their opinion vppon the authoritie and some light reasons of the Arabians Auicen writeth that the Chylus falleth from the stomacke Auicen Fen. 1. primi into the guts by the helpe and assistance of two faculties one expulsiue of the stomacke and another attractiue of the guts and this also he repeateth in his thirteenth booke de Animalibus To this authoritie they adde a threefold reason First no man will deny but all the parts do draw a familiar iuyce vnto themselues Now the Chylus say they is the familiar Aliment Their reasōs of the guttes by which they are nourished as the stomacke is Againe if the Chylus be onely driuen out or excluded by the stomacke then is that motion violent but it
wherein it may be transported because it distendeth the parts in which it is entertained and occupieth a place for when the creature is dead both the ball of the eye is corrugated or wrinkled and the Membranes thereof doe also fall being no more illustrated by the beames of the spirits It is therefore a body but the finest and subtillest substance that is in this Little world For as the winde it passeth 〈…〉 wind repasseth at his pleasure vnseene but not vnfelt for the force and incursion thereof is not without a kinde of violence so the seede although it be thicke and viscid yet passeth thorough vessels which haue no manifest cauities the reason is because it is full as it were 〈…〉 houen with spirits Galen in his third Booke of Naturall Faculties saith That blood is thin 〈…〉 vapour thinner and Spirits thinnest of all I saide moreouer that it was alwayes in motion for the spirits are continually moued not by another onely as the humors which whither they be drawne or driuen are alwaies 〈◊〉 the 〈…〉 in 〈◊〉 motion mooued by a power without themselues but also by themselues that is by an inbred principle of their owne So that there is a double original of the spirits motion on homebred another but a stranger by the homebred principle they are mooued as the flame vpward 〈…〉 and downward as Galen teacheth Vpward because light for they are fiery and airy and downe-ward towarde their nourishment If either of these motions bee hindred the spirit is corrupted and that by consumption or extinction by consumption for want of 〈…〉 nourishment when it cannot mooue downward by extinction from his contraries when it is choaked by cold and moysture because it cannot mooue vpwards Againe they are moued by an externall principle when they are Drawn hither or Driuen thither They are 〈…〉 driuen the Naturall from the Liuer the Vitall from the heart in his Systole the Animall from the Braine when it is compressed They are drawne the naturall by the veines the vitall by the particular parts together with the Arteriall blood the Animall verie rarely vnlesse a part be affected either with paine or pleasure For in such a case neyther dooth the vehemency of the obiect suffer the faculty to rest nor the heate cease to draw the spirits vnto it The spirits therefore haue a body mooueable It followeth in the definition that they are engendred of blood and a thin vapour so 〈…〉 that they haue a double matter an exhalation of the bloode and aire and therefore it is that all our spirits are cherished preserued and nourished by aire and blood The last part of the definition designeth the vse of the spirits as being the last and finall 〈…〉 cause for which they were ordained For the spirits are the vehicles or carriages not of the soule but of the faculties thereof for if the Vessels Veines Arteries or Nerues be tyed 〈…〉 the life motion and sense of the parts to which these vessels passe do instantly abate are in short time vtterly extinguished vpon the interception of the spirits not of the faculties themselues which are incorporeall because the band or tye dooth neither interrupt the continuity of the vessell with his originall neither yet his naturall disposition And this is the nature of spirits in generall Now some spirits are ingenit or in-bred which are so many in number as there are seuerall kinds and fortes of parts some influent which flowe as it were from diuers Fountaines 〈…〉 and serue to rowze and raise vp the sleepy and sluggish operations of the former Concerning the number of the influent spirits Physitians are at great difference among themselues Argenterius thinketh that there is but one sort of spirits because there is but one soule and that hauing but one organ one bloode and one ayre which is breathed in But the Ancients farre more acutely haue recorded three manner of spirites because there 〈…〉 are three faculties of the soule the Naturall the Vitall and the Animall three principles the Braine the Heart and the Liuer and three kinde of Vessels Veines Arteries and Sinnewes That there is an Animall spirit beside that Galen inculcateth it in sundry places many reasons do euict it For to what purpose else was the braine hollowed or bowed into so many arches To what purpose are those intricate mazes and laberynthes of small Arteries which in the Braine we call Rete mirabile the wonderfull Nette And why are the sinewes propagated into so many braunches But of this we shall haue occasion to speake more hereafter as also of the vitall which no man yet euer opposed and of which the Poet maketh Ouid. mention calling it a diuinitie Est Deus in nobis agitante calescimus illo In vs there is spirit seated And by his motion we are heated Onely concerning the naturall spirit there hath been some difference many labouring That there is no natural spirit to blot his name out of the rowle whose arguments we will here scite before the tribunall of Reason to see how they acquite themselues First they say that the naturall faculty needeth 1. de loc affict 12. meth in arte parua 1. Reason no vehicle or weftage because it is inbred in euery part for which they auouch Galen Againe there is no matter whereof this naturall spirit should bee made because there bee no vessels whereby ayre may be conuayed vnto the Liuer neither is there any place for his generation there be no such cauities in the Liuer as are in the Heart and the braine Adhereto 2. Reason that there be no currents or channels to be found whereby it should be led through the body for the coates of the veines are too thinne to hold or contain an aetherial spirit 3. Reason And truely Herophilus well conceiteth that therefore the Artery is manifolde sixe fold 4. Reason Herophilus sayth he thicker then the veine because it was made to conteine the spirits which by reason of their tenuity if they had not beene inclosed within stronger wals would easily haue vanished away Moreouer seeing the spirits as Hippocrates sayth haue in them a kinde of nimble violence 5. Reason Hippocrates 6. Reason and impetious motion if they were contayned within the veines they would make the veines to beate as do the arteries Finally if it be granted that the spirits doe passe and repasse through the veines yet with what nourshment shall they bee preserued For heate sayth the great Dictator Hippocrates is nourished by moderate cold nowe there is no ayre Hippocrates led vnto the veines to serue that turne These and such like are the arguments whereby they casheere this naturall spirit which Answere to the former arguments To the first if they be weighed in equall balances will be found too light to sway an established iudgement For first Galen doth not absolutely deny that
there is a Naturall spirit only he casteth in a doubt as it were by the by as also he doeth concerning the vitall spirite in the fift Galen chapter of the 12. booke of his Method when yet notwithstanding it is beyond all controuersie that it is conteined in the arteries But more plainly in the sixt of the vse of Parts he writeth that there is a spirit conteined in the veines yet are there but few of them and those darke as he sayeth and cloudy We confesse that there is a naturall faculty bred and The naturall spirit but cloudy seated in euery part but because the heate and naturall spirit of the partes wherein this inbredde faculty doth consist is but vncertaine like a fugitiue and dull or stupid it standeth in neede of another influent yet like vnto itselfe whereby it might bee stirred vp established and from a potentiall vertue brought into an operatiue act The Arabians imagine that the blood is transported and guided through the whole body The Arabians conceit vnder the conduct of the spirit for although euery part like a Load-stone doe draw vnto itselfe such iuyce as is familiar vnto it yet if the distance of place be too great neither can the Load-stone draw yron nor Amber chaffe nor the part his nourishment To their second argument that there wanteth nourishment both for the generation and preseruation of this spirit because no ayre is conuayed vnto the Liuer we answere with Hippocrates To the second Hippocrates that all bodies are Transpirable and Trans-fluxible that is so open to the ayre as that it may easily passe and repasse through them though not so aboundantly as it doth by the winde-pipe of which aboundance there is no neede because this thicke and cloudy spirit needeth but a litle ayre for his refection which is supplyed by transpiration This Transpiration is made in the hollow parts of the Liuer by the Arteries In the round or gibbous although there be no arteries yet the midriffe with his continual motion as it were with a fanne ventilateth or fanneth not the Liuer onely but all the entralles Thirdly whereas they say there is no cauity no Cisterne no place for generation of such a spirit in the Liuer it is truely a very bold conclusion But let vs sticke to them with To the third as great confidence hauing Galen on our sides equiualent to a whole army of such inexperienced Tyrones It was not necessary sayth he that there should be any cauity or cell in the Liuer such as are in the heart because those bowelles onely which were either to receiue from others are to affoorde and impart together-ward and at once a plentifull and aboundant sourse of matter stood in neede of an ample cauity wherein it should be either treasured stored when it is receiued or wrought and framed when it is to bee conuayed The vitall spirit as it is very fine and thinne and therefore quickly exhausted so it behoued that it should as sodainely bee regenerated that there might neither want plenty for necessity nor aboundance for sodain expence it was therefore necessary that it should haue a large cauitie or Cauldron wherein it should be boyled and prepared for vse as wee see Nature prouided large and ample vessels for the nourishment of the Lungs because of their continuall Why the vessels of the Lungs are large motion which requireth a supply answerable to the expence but the naturall spirit as it cannot so sodainely spend it selfe so there was no neede of any aboundant affluence thereof and therefore the beds or webs of the veines were sufficient for his generation Fourthly whereas they say that the thinne coates of the veines are too weake to guide and safe-conduct the naturall spirit we answere in a word that a thicke grosse substance To the fourth or dull prisoner is easily held in durance To the fift argument we answere that the veines are therefore not moued because the faculty of pulsation is not deriued vnto them from the heart for we do not thinke that the To the fift Arteries are moued by the heate and spirits which they containe but onely by a vitall faculty streaming through them by irradiation from the heart as we shal prooue hereafter Finally they aske how we think these spirits should be nourished We answere that it is transpiration which preserueth refresheth and maintaineth them for euery veine hath To the last his artery accompanying him continually beside the manifold imbracements and inoculations whereby they are as it were wedded one vnto another Wee conclude therefore that there is a naturall spirit the vehicle or guide of the Naturall faculty and of the thicker sort of the blood which is from the Liuer diffused into the whole body The Conclusion QVEST. XIII Whether the Bladder doe draw the Choler vnto it for his Nourishment THat there is a small Bladder tied to the hollow part of the Liuer replenished with a yellow bitter iuyce which we call Choler or Gall there is no man ignorant who hath touched Anatomy as they say but with his vpper lip But whether The seate of the bladder of gall this iuyce doe passe vnto the Bladder of it owne accord or be drawne by the bladder or abligated and sent by the Liuer it is not altogether so manifest That a meere Elementary forme should lead it by a kind of instinct or natural choice for some choyces may be naturall or election vnto that place I thinke fewe men of reason will auouch More likely it is that it is either drawne or driuen Galen is for both so is reason also although Fallopius that subtle and occulate Anatomist contendeth that it is Galen onely driuen from the Liuer and not drawne by the bladder to whome and his arguments Falopius we will set our feet in the next exercise That the choler is driuen from the Liuer the very natue of the iuyce doeth sufficiently proue it is an excrement in his whole nature and quality hurtful and noxious to the Liuer especially and therefore it ought to be auoyded and that sooner and with more expedition That the choler is driuen from the liuer then the other two excrements because his sharpe prouocations are more offensiue and for that reason the receptacle of choler is tyed or fastned close vppon the cauity of the Liuer but the spleene and the Kidneyes which receiue the other two are set further off Why the bladder of gall is fastned to the Liuer That it is drawn by the bladder of gal Galen Againe that this choler is drawne by the bladder of Gall Galen teacheth in his fourth fift bookes of the vse of Parts and beside the fashion and conformation of the bladder it selfe and his passages doe aboundantly perswade vs thereunto for because there be diuers Choler-conduits bending rather down to the guts thē to the bladder whose seite is higher vnlesse the bladder
captiues not those which are not at all but which are in restraint or in bands Although heerein Nature hath excellently acquitted herselfe that the abatement of naturall heate which in men is the onely naturall and necessary cause of their dissolution The wonderful prouideÌ„ce wisedom of God should so admirably become in women the original of generation whereby we should attaine a kinde of eternity euen of our bodies against the destinated corruption of the matter arising from an importunate discord of contraries For so it pleased the Diuine Wisedome to create for the eternall soule the most excellent of all formes if not an eternall habitation To bring a kind of eternity out of impersection heere yet so absolute and admirable a structure as might so long bee perpetuated below till it come to be eternized aboue after an ineffable manner of recreation Wherefore to return In this other fexe there are some partes which bring downe the matter of seede out of the whole bodie to wit the spermaticall Veines and Arteries others The particular partes of Generation in women worke and labour it into good seede as the body called Varicosum and the testicles others leade the perfected seede called as in men vasa deferentia or leading vesselles Lastlie the wombe or Matrixe which receyueth the seede together with the mans reteyneth it and worketh vpon it for the generation and preseruation of mankinde This wombe is likened by Galen in his 4. Booke de vsu partium and the sixt chapter to the scrotum or cod of a man Tab. 11. fig. 1 as if the cod were but a womb turned the inside outward and hanging forth Galen The womb is like the scrotuÌ„ from the Share-bone and Archangelus maketh no other difference betweene them but of scite and insertion For if a man doe imagine the cod to be turned and thrust inward betwixt the bladder and the right gut then the Testicles which were in it will nowe cleaue to it outwardlye on either side and so that which was before a cod will now bee a perfect Matrixe Againe the necke of the wombe saith he is in stead of the yard for they are both of a The necke of the womb like the virile member length and by friction and refriction the seede is called out of the like parts into the same passage onely they differ in scituation which is outward in men inward in women Fallopius frameth the comparison of the parts somewhat after another sort as we shall see heereafter when we come to the Controuersies Table 5. sheweeh the lower belly of a woman the guts being taken away TABVLA V. CHAP. X. Of the preparing Spermatical vessels THE spermaticall vessels which bring the seede from the whole bodye and prepare it for further vse are foure Two Veines and two Arteries Galen in his Booke de dissectione vteri maketh mention of foure other vesselles obserued by Herophylus in some women which arise saith he from those vessels which go vnto the Kidnies and so passe into the womb which saith Galen I could neuer finde in any creature but onely in Apes The right veine buddeth out of the Tab. 6. dd trunke of the hollow vein below the emulgent nere the great or holy bone the left proceedeth Tab. 6. cc from the left Emulgent because on this side the great Artery The spermaticall Veines is scituated neere the hollow veine which Artery mooueth or beateth continually so that if this left spermaticall vessell had proceeded out of the trunke of the hollow veine it must of necessity haue bin carried ouer the great Artery and then this thin veine had bin in continual danger of breaking by the incessant motion of the arterie But both the Arteries Tab. 6. g h arise from the trunke of the great Arterie vnder the emulgent neere the great bone and are full of sprightfull blood Galen recordeth that Aristotle and Erasistratus thought they conteined nothing but spirits with whom Bonacciolus The spermatical Arteries and Meâ—catus seeme to consent And although these haue the same originall with the Arteries of a man yet do they not as in men fal out of the Peritonaeum neyther reach vnto the Share-bones for it was not needfull that women as men should cast their seede out of themselues but onely into their matrix neither are they mingled together or growe one into another before they come vnto the testicles althogh Vesalius would haue it so Wherfore they vary in their insertion and diuision For in women they are supported with fat membranes table 7. figure 1. E E and so are carried to the Testicles tab 6. i i tab 2. fig. 1. p but before they come there after an inoculation or Anastomosis made between the veine and the arterie they are diuided saith Galen in his 14. Book de vsu partium chap. 9. into 2. parts one part maketh the seminarie vessell table 7. figure 1. I â— and the corpus varicosum Diuided into two parts The first communicating to the Testicles their coat certaine smal branches for their nourishmeÌ„t The other part reacheth to the membrane cleauing to the bottom of the wombe tab 6. l l table 7. H fig. 1. fig. 2. f f fig. 3 b b and so is distributed into the sides of the matrixe and carrieth nourishment especially to the vpper part of the bottome or soale of it as also for The second the nourishment of the conception that it may be fitly cherished with laudable bloud by which vessels also a part of the menstruall courses especially in women but not with child is purged but in men they are all consumed into the corpus varicosum They differ also from mens vessels in the shortnes of their course or way for because the seede of the women stoode not in neede of so great elaboration as the mans did therefore there was no necessary vse of the same length beside if they had beene so long they could not haue beene contained within the belly These vessels being enfoulded and enwrapped How they differ from the arteries in men one within another by an admirable Anastomosis or inoculation for the delineation or perfection of the seed make sayth Galen in his 14. Booke de vsu partium the 14 chapter if any yet very small parastatae and scarcely discerned because the Testicles themselues are small and the spermaticall vessels small also Archangelus sayeth that from these vessels goe vnto the Testicles certaine small branches The Parastatae in women very small CHAP. XI Of the Testicles THE Testicles which because of the in-bred coldnes of women are included within the lower venter table 5. M N table 6. 11. table 7. figure 2. i i figure 3. f f that they might be kept warme and bee made fruitfull doe lye one on either side at the sides of the matrix table 5. L sheweth the bottom of the wombe and M N the Testicles table 6. P sheweth the wombe
groweth poysonous Galen Varolius be reteined yea it becommeth very poison as Galen saith in his sixt Booke de locis affect is and the fift Chapter and we also may plainly see in the greeuous fits of widdowes troubled with the Mother wherefore this passage Tab. 7. fig. 3 â—ii as Varolius rightly admonisheth must be in the necke of the wombe which in those that haue not conceyued is so smal that it cannot be perceiued vnlesse the Anatomist be very diligent and occulate but in women with childe it is very large and manifest Hence it is that many women when they are with childe conceiue greater pleasure in their husbandes then at other times and also some Why some women haue more pleasure then others after conception Fallopius women more then others But Fallopius is of opinion that these Leading vesselles doe arise from the sides Tab. 7. fig. 2. g or hornes of the womb and are caried vpward obliquely by the testicles but do not arise from them because in sound haile women they are distant from the testicles the bredth of a finger neyther that there appeareth any vessel which passeth from the testicles to these holes or passages but are onely coupled together by a thin membrane produced from the Peritonaeum but do not so much as touch one another But if the wombe be euill affected and that on one side then the Leading vessell is ioyned to the testicle on the ill affected side but not on the sound but if both sides of the wombe be affected then both the leading vessels are ioyned with both the testicles CHAP. XIII Of the wombe or Matrixe THE womb cald Vterus is by Aristotle called the Field of Nature into which Lib. I. de gener Animal Cap 2. the seed as well of the woman as of the man is partly powred partly drawne to which accrueth the womans blood that the newe off-spring of mankinde might be ingendred nourished encreased and kept to the due time of birth For the Naturall and vegetable soule which lyeth potentially in the seed diffused The forming Faculty equally through the whole masse must be produced into act and it is so produced by the vertue heat of the womb that receiueth the seed and the forming faculty which poteÌ„tially consisteth partly in the seed of the man partly in the nature of the wombe and is called vis plastica and so of both seedes mingled are framed and procreated equally together and at one and the same time all the parts of the bodye vnderstanding their Spermaticall How all the parts are formed at once foundations and solid substance but as for their sanguine foundations or proper Parenchymata they are procreated at diuers times as they sooner or later get nourishment and fire that is spirit and so those parts that are nearer to the Liuer are perfected before those that are more remote and those first into which first the mothers bloud doth flow that is first the vmbilicall veine wherefore that is first absolued in his fleshy substance from which afterwards the bloud is led and conuayed into other parts The names of the wombe It is called vterus properly in women because it is hollow like a bottle and as a bottle or bagge of leather is filled and distended with the Infant contained in it Hippocrates calles it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 but most commonly the Grecians cal it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 because it hath the last place among the entralles or inwards also 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 mater or the mother because it is the mother of the Infant some call it vulua but that is properly in Beastes as Pliny witnesseth in the 37. Chapter of his 11. Booke it is called locus or rather loci the place of a woman The scituation the reasons thereof The Figures belonging to the Dugs or Breasts Table 8. sheweth the lower Belly the Guts being taken away as also the Stomacke the mesentery and some membranes that the vessels seruing for generation may the better be discerned Also the Breast or Dug of a woman excoriated is here exhited TABVLA VIII Here we may see the glory of the ancient habitation or mansion house of mankinde how that we are bred of a brittle perishing substance betweene the excrements and the vrine and must moulder againe into earth and dust wherefore in the ruffe of our pride let vs seriously Pliny consider of that saying of Plinie Alas how sottishly franticke is he that imagines himselfe out of so meane and base beginnings to be borne to pride but to returne to our historie The wombe is placed in the midst of the neather belly that the body might be equally ballanced saith Galen and for that cause the lauer or basen is larger in women from whence also they haue larger buttockes then men But as the burthen increaseth the wombe in the vpper part which is the bottome being loose and at libertie groweth vpward to the nauill Tab. 10. l and leaneth vpon the small Where it groweth guts yea and fulfilleth all the place of the flankes when they are neere the time of their deliuerance Neither then doth it so directly keepe the middle place of the belly but leaneth either to the right hand or to the left according to the diuersitie of the sexe of the infant although this be not perpetuall Sometimes there falleth some part of the kal between A cause of barrennes Hippocrates the bladder and the wombe and there causeth barrennes by the compression of the mouth of the wombe as Hippocrates conceited and expresseth in the 46. Aphorisme of the fifth section It is knit partly by the very substance of it partly by foure ligaments wherof two are The connexion aboue two below but the bottome Tab. 8. p before behinde and aboue it is adioyned to none of the adherent partes but is loose free and and at libertie that it might better bee distended in women with child and in coition when the desire of conception is might The wombe a very creature more freely moue now vpward then downeward and open it selfe to the end of the yard whence Plato in Timaeo calleth it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is a crauing creature so saith Salomon Plato Salomon Prou. 30. 15. an obseruation of the vâ—â— of sweet and stinking â—â—â— for women The barren wombe neuer saith it is enough because in the conception it hath a kinde of Animall motion or lust to be satisfied neither doth it onely moue it selfe in the lust of conception but also it will in a manner descend or arise vnto any sweete smell and from any thing that is noysome which is the reason that many women are so easily offended with the smel of muske or other perfumes taken at the nose for that the wombe moueth vpward vnto them and in the fit of the rising of the mother we apply burnt feathers and such like noysome vapours to the
concocted seede falleth from the Brayn and the spinall marrow This also may be confirmed by some sleight reasons In coition the Brayne is most chiefly affected then the spinall marrow and the veines Reasons to confirme this opinion Hippocrates and oftetimes as Hippocrates obserueth in his Books Epidemiωn and Lib. de internis affectibus vppon the immoderate vse of Venus there followeth Tabes dorsalis a consumption of the marrow of the backe Albertus Magnus maketh mention of a petulant lasciuious Stage-player whose head A story out of Albertus mag when he was dead was opened and there was found but a little part of his Brayne left the rest forsooth was consumed vpon harlots Adde hereto that vpon immoderate vse of women followeth baldnesse now baldnes we know commeth from the want of a hot and fatty moysture which kinde of moysture is spent in coition And Aristotle saith that no man growes bald before he haue knowne the vse of Venus This was often cast in Caesars teeth when he triumphed ouer the Galles Citizens keepe vp your wiues for wee bring home a bald Caesars disgrace Leacher And these are the authorities histories and reasons whereby some are perswaded to thinke that the seed floweth from the head vnto the testicles concerning this matter we will be bold to speake freely I confesse that Hippocrates had a most happy and diuine wit which as sayeth Macrobius would neuer deceiue any man nor could it selfe be deceiued Yet herein hee hath neede to be Hippocrates commendations excused and no maruell for in his age the Art of dissection was but rude scarcely knowne to any man and therefore it is that many of his sayings concerning Anatomy wee cannot His age rude in Anatomicall dissections either vnderstand or giue consent vnto Sure we are that there are no manifest or conspicuous passages as yet found from the Brayn and Spinall marrow to the Testicles vnlesse haply some small nerues which carry onely spirites but are not capable of seede neyther yet doe we finde any braunches deriued to the Testicles from the externall iugular veines vnlesse as all the veines of the body are continued one with another wee therefore cannot conceiue how thick and well laboured seed should passe into the Testicles from those veins which run behind the eares The Story of the Scythians which they obiect who grewe barren vppon the cutting of How the ScythiaÌ„s become barren the veines behinde their eares is of no force for they vnderstand not aright the cause of that barrennesse Some think that the Cicatrice or scar which grewe vppon the wound did shutte vppe the wayes of the seede Auicen thinketh that it came to passe because the descent of the Animall spirit was intercepted others think that the arteries were cut and so the passage of the vitall spirit hindered but these are fond assertions and sauour little of any knowledge in Anatomy for these veines and arteries which appeare behinde the eares are externall vessels There are farre larger vesselles internal which runne into the Brayne through the holes of the skull by which as by riuerets the brayne is wâ—tered and by which rather then by these outward which touch not the brayn at all the seede should fall from the head But let vs grant that the seede falleth through these outward veines shall we thinke that a scarre will hinder the passage or interclude the wayes of the seede and the spirites by no meanes For if thicke bloud floweth and returneth through these vesselles notwithstanding those hinderances why should not the seed passe also which is full fraught with spirits and will passe through insensible pores VVee must therefore enquire further 3. Causes of their barrennes out of Hippocrates for the cause of this sterility or barrennesse and not impute it to the interception of the wayes I finde in Hippocrates three causes of this their sterility their much riding their sciatica payne and the too great effusion of bloud vpon the cutting of those veines Continuall riding weakneth the strength of the loynes the kidneis and the spermatick parts now the Scithians did vse to ride perpetually and without stirrups That much riding may bee a cause of barrennesse Hippocrates sheweth in the place before Much riding may cause barrennes quoted where hee sayeth Amongest the Scythians the richest and most noble weere most of all others thus affected the poorer sorte least of all for the noble spirites because they vsed to ride much incurred these mischiefes whereas the poorer sorte went on foot From their frequent riding proceeded also their hip-gouts which is the second cause of sterility For nothing so much infirmeth and weakneth the body and to weaknes addeth the corruption So may paine of the humors as payne This payne that they might mittigate they cut the veines behinde their eares out of which issued great aboundance of bloud And hence came the third cause of their sterilitie for by the losse of much blood which is the very treasure of Nature theyr Braynes weere ouer cooled Nowe the Brayne is a principall part into consent wherewith the Heart and the Liuer were eftsoones drawne and hence came it to passe that their Seede was waterish And large effusion of bloud barren and vnfruitfull For the principall partes are all of them knitte and tyed together in so great and in so strayght bandes of conspiration that but one of them fayling or faltering both the other are sodainly deaded or be-numbed all their vigor and strength quite abated That their Braynes were refrigerated by the immoderate effusion of bloud Hippocrates Hippocrates playnely declareth in these wordes When the disease beginnes to take hould of them they cut both the veines which are behinde their eares And presently after abundance of bloode yssuing foorth they fall asleepe for meere weakenesse by which it appeareth that the cause of their barrennesse was not the closing vp of the passages but their inordinate riding the paine of the Sciatica and the refrigeration of the braine by the immoderate effusion or expence of blood and so consequently of spirits That which they obiect concerning the Macrocephali doth indeede proue that the sormatiue Faculty yssueth from the braine vnto the Testicles but it dooth not prooue that The obiectioÌ„ of the Macrocephali answered white and perfect seede descendeth thither from thence And whereas in coition the braine and the spinall marrow are especially affected that commeth to passe say we because their soft substance is soonest exhausted and doth lesse why the brain is most affected in coition resist the traction of the Testicles Add heereto that the braine is the last part wherein the traction of the Testicles doth rest and determine Galen in the third Chapter of his second Booke de Semine writeth that Empedocles doth not thinke that the seed fell from the whol body but half of it from one parent halfe from Empedocles opinion the other the
more excellent parts from the Father and the more ignoble from the Mother But it were time ill spent to insist vpon the answering of such idle conceits Some haue been of opinion that white seede falleth from all the solid parts passing from them into the smaller veines out of the smaller into the greater and in them rideth in the The opinion of others humors as a cloud or sedement in the vrine and so is drawn away by the ingenite traction of the Testicles These men Aristotle elegantly confuteth in the places before cited Galen Confuted by Aristotles in his Bookes de Semine Auicen the Prince of the Arabians contendeth that the matter of the seede falleth vnto Auicens opinion the Testicles from the three principall parts of the body the Braine the Heart and the Liuer and him haue many of the new writers followed Neither were the Poets ignorant of this kind of Philosophy but least it should grow common or be profaned by the rude vulgar wits they cloaked it vnder obscure and blacke veiles and shaddowes of fables as they would do a holy thing For they thought it a great wickednesse and not to bee expiated if The Poets Philosophy concerning this matter the secrets of Philosophy were bewrayed to the common people Wherefore they feigne that when Venus and Mars were in bed together they were deprehended or taken in the manner as we say by Mercury Neptune and Apollo Apollo with his rayes as with a quickning Nectar illustrateth them Now by Apollo they meane the heart whose affinitie with the sunne is so great that they call the Sunne the heart of the world and the heart the sunne of the body Neptune the God of the Sea and the ruler of al moisture resembles the Liuer An Elegant Mythologie which is the fountain of beneficall moisture Vnder the name of Mercury that witty and wily God they designed the braine These three principles therefore respect Mars coupling with Venus that is haue the ruling power in procreation Thus haue you heard the diuerse and different opinions of the ancients and late writers concerning this matter it remaineth now that wee resolue vppon something our selues which we will do on this manner The seed is a moyst spumous and white body compounded of a permixtion of blood What wee resolue of and spirits laboured and boyled by the Testicles and falling onely from them in the time of generation or from the adiacent parts Neither do we ascribe that faculty which they cal 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Faculty of making seede to any other part saue onely to the testicles and their vessels But whereas there is a double matter of the seede blood and spirits we think that the blood is red and not at all altred by the solid parts and falleth only from the veins As for the spirits which are aery thin and swift Natures wandering through the whole body being neere of kin vnto the ingenite spirits of the particular parts we thinke they fall into the Testicles out of the whole body and bring with them the Idea or forme of the parts and their formatiue faculty And in this sense haply it may be saide that the seede falleth from all the parts of the body but in no other But some man may say If the seede yssue onely from the Testicles how may it bee that two so small bodies as the Testicles are should be able to boile so great a quanty of seede I answere that heerein appeareth the wonderfull wisedome and prouidence of the GOD of Obiection Answere Nature who hath made all officiall parts not onely to draw fit and conuenient Aliment for their owne vse but so much and so great a quantity as may suffice the other intentions of Nature also So the Liuer draweth more blood out of the Veins of the Mensetery then is sufficient for his owne nourishment so the heart generateth aboundance of spirits not The wonderfull prouidēce of God onely for his owne vse but to sustaine the life of all the parts The Testicles therefore beeing common and officiall members and the first and immediate organs of generation do draw more blood then may suffice for their own sustentation which ouerplus being there arriued is by them continually concocted and boyled into seede QVEST. V. Whether women do yeelde seede COncerning the seede of women there is a hot contention betweene the Peripatetians and the Physitians Galen in his Bookes de Semine and in the 14. book de vsu partium elegantly discusseth the whole question wherefore that which he there hath at large and in many words exemplified wee in this place will contract and draw into a briefe summe There shall be therefore three heads of this Disputation First of all we will propound the reasons of the Peripatetiks Secondly Three heades of this Controuersie we will giue you a view of the opinion of the Physitians and lastly wee will answere all Obiections that are brought against the truth Aristotle in his Bookes de Generatione Animalium contendeth that women neither loose The argumēts of the Peripatetiks that women haue no seede any seede in the acte of generation neither yet indeede haue any seede at all and that for these reasons First because it is absurd to thinke that in women there should be a double secretion at once of blood and seede Secondly because women in their voice in their haire in the habit of their body are most like vnto Boyes but boyes breede no seed Thirdlie because women do sometimes conceiue without pleasure yea against their wils For Auerrhoes telleth a Story of a woman who being in a Bath together with some men receyued seed that fell from them and floted in the water and thereupon conceiued Fourthly because a woman is an vnperfect male and hath no actiue power but onely a passiue in generation Finally because if women should loose seed they might engender without the helpe of the male because they haue in themselues the other principle of generation to wit the Menstruall blood On the contrary the Physitians bring stronger arguments to prooue that women yeeld The opinion of the Physitians seede This first of all men Hippocrates auoucheth in his Bookes de Genitura and de diaeta where he doth not onely acknowledge that women haue seede but addeth moreouer that Hippocrates Aristotle in either sexe there is a twofold kinde of seede one stronger another weaker Aristotle also himselfe in his tenth booke de Historia Animalium is constrained to confesse that to generation there is necessarily required a concourse of the seeds of both sexes Galen in this businesse hath so excellently acquitted himselfe that he hath preuented all men after him for gaining any credit by the maintenance of this truth Notwithstanding Galen we will endeauour by demonstratiue arguments to make it so manifest as for euer all mens mouths shall be stopped First therefore it is agreed
scituation of the hart and particularly the fore-parte thereof TABVLA IX FIG I. The second Figure FIG II. The coate is proper to the heart very thin and fine Vesalius likens it to the Membrane that compasseth the Muscles this inuesteth it as that of the Muscles and so strengthneth The Coate his substance from which it cannot be seuered The fat called pinguedo with Columbus or Adeps with Galen and Aristotle or both with Archangelus is very plentifully gathered about it like Glue especially at the Basis where the greater vessels are placed because there is the concoction celebrated of those things that are conteined in it not in the Cone or point The Fatte of what kind it is This fat is harder then it is in any other part and therefore it should seeme rather to be Adeps then Pinguedo and that is Galens and Aristotles reason for if it were Pinguedo it would melt with â—â—e extreame heate of the heart to great disaduantage Howsoeuer the vse of this fat â—â—to moisten the hart least being ouer-heated with his continuall motion it should The vse of fat grow dry and exiccated but this kinde of fatty humidity is hardly consumed but remaineth to cherish it and to annoint and supple the vessels that they cleaue not with too great heate and drought Moreouer the heart being the fountaine of heate which continually flameth it serueth for a sufficient and necessary Nutriment whereby it is cherished and refreshed in great affamishment nourished and sustained least otherwise the heart should too soone depopulate and consume the radicall moysture Wherefore Galen ascribeth this vse to fat that in great heates famines violent exercises it should stand at the stake to supply the want of Nature at a pinch So sayeth Auicen Fat 's of all kindes are increased or diminished in the body according to the increase or diminution of heate wherefore heate feedeth vppon them We haue often obserued in opening of the ventricles of the heart in the very cauities of them a certaine gobbet or morsell if not of fat yet of a substance very like it so that A substance like fat obserued in the ventricles of the heart we haue more wondred how that should in such a furnace congeale then the other in the outside The cone is alwayes moystned by the humor contayned in the Pericardium The vesselles of the heart are of all kinds which doe compasse the heart round about table 9. figure 2. l and branches from these LL table 10. figure 2. D The veine is called Coronaria The veine called Coronaria or the Crowne veine arising from the trunke of the hollow veine table 6. E before it bee inserted into the right ventricle and sometimes it is double this engirteth round like a crowne the basis of the heart and hath a value set to it least the bloud should recoyle into the hollow veine From this crowne veine are sprinkled branches downward along the face of the heart which on the left side are more and larger because it is thicker more solid then the right side This bringeth good and thicke bloud laboured onely in the Liuer to nourish this thicke and solid part that the Aliment might be proportionable to that it should nourish What nourishment the hart needed By this vessell also it may be beleeued that the Naturall Soule residing in the Naturall spirite is brought into the heart with all his faculties It hath also two Arteries called Coronorias table 12. figure 1. BB proceeding from the The Arteries descending trunk of the great Artery which together with the vein are distributed through his substance to cherish his in-bred heate and supplying vitall spirites doe preserue his life for if the heart did liue by the spirits perfected in his left ventricle and carried vnto his substance without Arteries then also might the same spirit passe through the pores of the hart By what spirits the heart liueth and so be lost It hath also Nerues but very small ones from the sixt coniugation table 10. figure 1. K or from the nerues which are sent vnto the Pericardium which are distributed into his basis The nerues table 10. figure 2. h close by the arteriall veine but not very perspicuously and as some thinke for sence onely and not for motion because his motion is Natural and not Animal But saith Archangelus if there must be but one and not two principles of motion in vs then shall the Brayne be also the originall of all motions because it is the seate of the sensible Soule for that opinion of Aristotles who attributeth vnto the heart onely all the powers and faculties of the foule Galen and the later writers do with one consent disauow and so Archangelus his conceit that the motion of the hart commeth froÌ„ his nerues this nerue shall minister vnto the heart not onely sence but also motion and both their faculties and also the faculty of pulsation or the motion of dilatation and constriction And this nerue sometimes though seldome is suddenly stopped whence commeth hasty and vnexpected death which wee call sudden death the faculties of life and pulsation being restrayned so that they cannot flow into the heart But we with Gal. in the 8. Chap. of his seauenth A cause of sudden death Booke de Anatom Administ will determine for our partes that the faculty of pulsation ariseth out of the body of the heart not from the nerues for then when these are cut away the pulse should cease and the hart taken out of the chest could not be moued which we find otherwise by dissection of liuing creatures CHAP. XII Of the substance ventricles and eares of the heart THE substance of the heart is a thicke table 10. figure 3. sheweth this and red The substaÌ„ce of the heart Why so thick flesh being made of the thicker part of the bloud it is lesse redd then the flesh of muscles but harder more solide and dense that the spirits and inbred heare which are contayned in the heart and from thence powred into al parts of the body should not exhale and that it might not bee broken or rent in his strong motions and continuall dilatation and constriction And it is more compact spisse and solid in the cone then in the basis because there the right fibres meeting together 〈◊〉 more compact right as it is obserued in the heads or tendons of the muscles This flesh is the seat of the vitall Faculty and the primary and chiefe cause of the functions of the heart which Where is the seat of the vital faculty consiste especially in the making of vitall bloud and spirites For it hath all manner of fibres right oblique and transuerse most strong and most compact and mingled one with another and therefore not conspicuous as in a muscle as well for the better performance The heart hath all kinde of fibres of his motion as for a defence
betwixt each of these is a rest or cessation one following the distētion the other following the contraction For it is not possible that two contrary motions should immediately succeed one another but in the poynt of the refluxion or returne from one contrary to another there must needes be a rest otherwise there could be no beginning nor end of one motion distinct from the beginning and end of another and so the motions could not be contrary which had no distinct beginning nor end particular to either of them because there is no rest from which the beginning of the motion should arise or into which the end of the motion should determine wherefore whatsoeuer hath any reflexion hath also some rest before the reflexion A manifest instance hereof wee haue in the Tyde which when it hath flowed to his An instance in the tyde height standeth sometime at a stay before it begin to Ebbe which stay we call a high water when no motion of the tide can be perceiued But what is done in these contrary motions In the Dyastole the heart draweth bloud by the gate of the hollow veine into his right ventricle Dyastole what and ayre by the arteriall veine into the left In the Systole the heart driueth out vitall Systole what spirites into the great artery or fumed and smoky vapours together with a small portion of the spirits by the venall artery In the Dyastole the ends of the heart are corrugated contracted the Basis being drawne to the mucro or poynt and the poynt to the Basis so that the heart becommeth shorter in his longitude but is so amplified to his sides that his figure commeth neere to the spherical which is the figure of most capacity Contrariwise in the Systole the ends of the heart are distended but the sides fall and flag as it were and so the heart becommeth longer but narrower Both these motions are performed by the helpe of the fibres for the right which passe The vse of the fibres of the heart directly from the Basis to the poynte contracting themselues make the dilatation The transuerse or circular straighting the sides doe make the contraction the oblique serue for retention and make that double rest whereof we spake Againe in the Dyastole all the values are extended in which distention the forked values make many chinkes or crannyes as it were but the semi-lunarie values do close vp the ends of their vesselles In the Systole all these membranes are contracted and then the forked shutte those chinks and crannyes How the values are in the motions which they made when they were dilated and the semilunarie being corrugated or wrinkled leaue such distances or rifts by which the bloud freely passeth forth Moreouer the dilatation of the heart is before the contraction in time for ayre is first drawn in before the smoky excrement is shut out and againe inspiration must needs be first because expiration is last for the life vanisheth in expiration But whether is of greater necessity VVe answere that in hayle bodies they are of alike Greater vse of expiration then of inspiration necessity In Agues especially rotten and putrid there is more necessity of expiration as wee see in those that dye their Systole and expiration is greater because Nature is more diligent to exclude that which is hurtfull then to drawe that which is profitable now wee know that the ayre that is drawne is familiar to the heart but the smoaky and sooty excrement is an offence vnto it Lastly it is questioned whether it strike the breast which wee feele with our hand about Whether the heart striketh the brest in the Dyastole or in the Systole the left brest in the dilatation or in the contraction Galen seemeth to differ herein from himselfe for in one place he saith Quando rur sum euacuatum fuerit Cor in naturalem figuram recurrerit tunc prosilit pectori et percussionem facit et ita concidens pulsum perficit that is Againe when the heart is emptied and returneth to his naturall figure and position Galens authority then it leapeth against the brest and maketh that percussion and so falling accomplisheth that pulse To this authority may bee added this reason when the heart is dilated it becommeth Reason to the authority short and againe long when it is contracted VVherefore when it is distended it goeth from the brest and when it is contracted it flyeth to the brest and so striketh it beside almost all Anatomists say that the flesh of the heart is more solid in the mucro or point then The consent of anatomists in the Basis that in the violent motions of the brest it should touch the bone to which it is very neere and so be hurt so vitiate his motion the point therefore striketh the brest What the trueth is but experience and waight of reason is on the contrary part The reasons are these If you lay one hand vpon the brest and another vpon the wrest The reasons to proue it you shal perceiue in either place at the same time the same stroke and this both Galen hath obserued in the 3. ch of his 3. Book de praesag expuls we daily proue it true by diffections of liuing creatures but it is most certaine that the stroke of the artery is in the ende of the dilatation for the end of the contraction cannot be felt therefore that stroke of the heart we feele is the end of the dilatation not of the contraction It may bee obiected that when the arteries are distended the heart is contracted and Obiection when the heart is contracted then are the arteries dilated if therfore you place your hand vpon the wrest or the temples and there finde the stroke of the artery and with the other hand vpon the breast finde also the stroke there at the same time it must follow necessarily that the heart is then contracted when the arteries are dilated but the vanity of this obiection Answere with reference shall appeare in the next exercise For the heart and the arteries are distended at the same time and in the same motion Moreouer if the heart when it is contracted should strike the breast with his mucre or poynt the stroake should not be felt at the left breast but somewhat lower for the point of the heart reacheth to that place of the chest into which the midriffe is inserted The brest therefore is beaten not with the poynt of the heart but with the left ventricle when it is distended which is the originall of the arteries for when the poynt is gathered to the Basis in the Diastole the heart is made larger and so striketh the breast at the left Pap but when it is contracted the heart becommeth longer narrower and so falleth back into the chest and of this also is Galens opinion in his Anatomicall administrations and in those golden Hymnes
they haue gotten the measure of heate that they had in the liuing body will be dilated but neuer fall because there wanteth a faculty but they are both deceiued For if both the Dyastole and Systole came not from the faculty but from the constitution How both were deceiued of the artery then the artery should euer keepe the same magnitude and the same vehemencie of pulsation but we see that the pulse is now greater now lesser as the strength is great or little sometimes the Systole sometimes the Dyastole is greater as the vse of either is increased There want not some who striue to prooue that the motion of the arteries is from the brayne standing vpon one authoritie of Galens where hee sayth in the 2. Booke That the motion of the arteries is not from the braine de causis pulsuum When in a man the pulse beginnes to be convulsiue presently he is taken with a convulsion which seemeth to intimate that there is one originall of the faculty of pulsation and of that to which convulsion doeth belong But Galens owne obseruation bewrayeth the vanity of this opinion For if the brayne be compressed sence and motion will perish but the arteries will still beate If the nerue which commeth from the brayn to the heart bee cut or intercepted the creature becommeth dumbe but the arteries beate still Seeing therefore that the arteries neither moue by a power of their owne nor from the The true cause whereby the motion is moued Elementary forme nor onely from heate nor from a spirit or spumy bloud it remayneth necessary that they should be mooued by pulsatiue power of the heart For if they should be moued by any thing saue by a faculty their motion should be not continual but violent neither would there bee any attraction of ayre in dilatation but the boyling bloud would take vp all the roome This Faculty or power pulsatiue is in a moment carried not through the Cauitie but along the coats of the Arteries and that it is carried in a moment this is an argument that Which waie the Faculty is led all the Arteries are mooued with the same motion all together in the same time vvhen the heart is mooued If it be obiected that Galen in the 1. de different pulsuum de 2 prima cognitione ex puls speaking of those that haue hot hearts and cold Arteries in whom the parts of the Arterie that are neerer to the heart are dilated sooner then those that are more remote is constrained to confesse that the pulsatiue power is mooued through the What may hinder the motion of the heart arterie slowly by degrees I answer that the faculty floweth in a moment vnlesse it be hindred But it may be hindred sometimes by his owne fault sometimes by the fault of the Instrument by his owne when the heate is weake by the instrument when the arteries are either cold or soft or obstructed It remaineth therefore that when al things are aright disposed it floweth in an instant and not through the Cauitie but along the coats of the Arteries Galen in the last Chapter of the Booke Quod sanguis Arterijs delineatur giueth an An instance for experiēce instance from experience If you put a Quill or Reede into the Arterie which will fill the whole cauity yet will the Artery beate but if his coats be pressed with a Tie it will cease instantly If it be obiected that the Arteries in an Infant beate before the heart and therefore the pulse is from the spirit not from the heart I aunswere that the Infants Arteries Obiection Solution do mooue by a vertue that proceedeth from the heart of the Mother for the Arteries of the infant are continuall with those of the Mother and receiueth as well life the pulsatiue Faculty from her as the Liuer and all the other parts do nourishment QVEST. V. Whether the Arteries are dilated when the Heart is dilated or on the contrary then contracted THere ariseth now a more obscure thornie and scrupulous question then A difficult question the former and that is whether the Arteries and the heart are mooued with the same motion For the explication whereof we must first resolue that the Arteries are filled when they are dilated and emptied when they are contracted The Arteries are filled in their dilatatiō that they draw when they are dilated and expell when they are constringed The reason is manifest For the vessels must needs draw with that motion whereby they are made most fit to receiue but the vesselles by how much they are more enlarged by so much are they more capeable now they are enlarged by dilatation therefore when they are dilated they draw and are filled so that Archigines is no way to be hearkned vnto Archigines who was of opinion that in the Systole the arteries do draw and are filled and in the Diastole do expell and are emptied whose argument for this was because in inspiration the lippes are streightned and the Nosthrils contracted but whether this Diastole of the Arteries The first opinion Erasistratus be at once and together with the dilatation of the heart that is indeede a great controuersie Erasistratus was the first that thought their motions contrary that is that when the heart is dilated the Arteries are contracted and when the heart is contracted the Arteries are dilated Amongst the new writers these haue sided with him Fernelius Columbus Cardane Sealiger and truely his opinion may be confirmed by authorities and reasons Galen in his Authorities Booke De Puls ad Tyrenes saith that the Vitall Faculty dooth mooue diuers bodies at the same time with diuers motions which can be vnderstood of nothing else but the motions of the heart and of the arteries Auicen Fen. 1. cap. 4. doctrin 6. affirmeth that the vitall Reasons The first Faculty doth together dilate and constringe The reasons beside these authorities are In the Diastole the heart draweth blood by the hollow veine into his right Ventricle and aer by the venall artery into the left Therefore at that time the heart is filled and the vessels are emptied Contrariwise in the Systole the heart expelleth the Vitall spirit into the arteries therefore at that time the heart is emptied and the arteries are filled but when the arteries are filled they are distended and when they are emptied they fall wherefore when the heart is distended the arteries are contracted and when it is contracted they are distended Beside there is the same proportion betweene the arteries and the heart which The second there is betweene the heart and the deafe eare but it is most certaine which our eie-sight teacheth vs that the motion of the heart and of the eares of the heart are diuers for when the heart is dilated then those eares doe fall and when the heart is contracted then they are distended and filled wherefore the heart and the
purses bagges and the hogges bladder with which boyes often play themselues are distended because they are filled But we must carefully marke that whereas there are foure vesselles of the heart onely The former distinction concerneth only the arteries the arteries is filled because it is dilated the other three are distended because they are filled and doe fall because they are emptyed because onely the arteries haue the motion of Systole and Dyastole from the faculty of the heart the other vesselles are immouable And this is the reason why when the heart is contracted the left eare is dilated because Why the left eare is dilated when the hart is contracted the eare is a kinde of store-house of ayre and bloud which suddenly rush into it from the which when the heart draweth bloud or ayre it is of necessity that it should contract it selfe These things being determined it will bee easie to make satisfaction to whatsoeuer is obiected on the contrary part The authorities of Galen and Auicen are not contrary to our determination for they call the heart and the arteries diuers moouable bodies which satisfaction to the â—uthorities alledged at the same time are mooued with diuers motions for they are dilated and concracted at once and together by the same vitall faculty And I imagine that Galen and Auicen spake this against the antients who sayde that onely the dilatation was from the faculty but the contraction from the Elementary forme and from the waight of their bodies The reasons The reasons answered The first are thus to bee answered The arteries are not distended because they are filled but are filled because they are distended neither doe the arteries fall altogether when they are contracted but retayne still their cauity and the plenty of the matter is more which issueth from them then that which is receiued into them the arteries therefore are not dilated by the influence of the matter which goeth out of the heart The second argument is of no moment for there is not the same reason of the heart The second and the eares thereof for the eares expell nothing but the arteries expell more at that time then they receiue beside the eares are dilated because they are filled but the heart Hippocrates de corde expounded arteries are therefore filled because they are dilated and this did Hippocrates silently insinuate where he sayth The heart is mooued by his whole Nature that is by his proper faculty but the cares doe priuatly swell and fall againe that is as they are filled or emptied of ayre and bloud To the third reason we thus make satisfaction in other parts the attractiue and expelling The third vertues are in-bred but contraction and dilatation the arteries haue by influence The fourth reason instanceth but in a light contraction which is into length not into The fourth bredth Last of all the last reason is against experience for we haue before proued that the brest is beaten in the dilatation the left ventricle being largely displayed The last QVEST. VI. Of the generation of the vitall spirit and by what wayes the bloud goeth out of the right into the left ventricle of the Heart WEE haue hitherto prooued that the motion of the Heart and the Arteries is Of the vitall spirit one and that a perpetuall motion consisting of a Systole a Dyastole and a double rest arising from a naturall pulsatiue faculty of the Soule residing in the heart there assisted by the structure of the fibres and thence deduced by influence or irradiation into all the arteries at one instant not through the cauity but along their coates Now because all this curious and maister-peece is wrought by Nature onely for the generation of vitall spirits it is more then requisite that we vnderstand what this spirit is how generated We will not trouble you with many things hereabout but those we will insist vpon shall not be triuiall and ordinary but hewen out of the deepe quarries vnueyled from amongst the most secret mysteries of Nature That there is a vitall spirit in perfect creatures no man euer denyed Hippocrates in his Booke de Generat de principiis first put vs in minde of it Galen hath a thousand times inculcated the same The prince of the Arabian tribe Auicen hath set his seale vnto it and all the multitude All physitians agree that there is a vitall spirit of Greek and Arabian Physicians haue added their suffrages And amongst the later waters though some haue doubted concerning the Naturall and the Animall spirites yet all with a ioynt consent allow of the vitall There is therefore a vitall spirit which is primarily seated in the Left caue or denne of the heart as it were in a shoppe or work-house and from hence it is diffused by the arteries as by conduits or pipes into the whole body This spirit cherisheth the in-bred heat of euery part quickens it when it becommeth drowsie bringeth it forth when it lyes hid and being spent or wasted restoreth it againe This spirit whilest it shineth in his brightnes and spredeth it selfe through all the Theater of the body as the Sunne ouer the earth it blesseth all partes with ioy and iolitie and The office of this spirit dies them with a Rosie colour but on the contrary when it is retracted intercepted or estinguished all things become horred wanne and pale and finally doe vtterly perish So wonderfull and almost so heauenly are the powers of the heat and spirit that the diuine Senior Hippocrates applying himselfe to the rude capacity of the people as Galen witnesseth Hippocrates calleth the spirit the soule hee sticketh not often to doe calleth it the Soule that is the chiefe instrument of the Soule The Soule of a man sayth hee is seated in the left ventricle and is nourished not by meates or drinkes from the lower belly but by a most pure and bright substance out of the separation of the bloud as if he should say it is creamed as it were off from the bloud and by the heat of the heart rarified into an aetherial consistence For the Soule it selfe being a denison of heauen 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for wee are also of his generation how could it be Paul The spirit is the medium between the soule and the body tyed to this house of clay vnlesse it were by the mediation of some middle Nature participating as neere as mortality will suffer of the puritie of the Soule and yet hauing his originall from the body that the Soule might haue a nimble and agile instrument to follow her sudden designes By the Soule therefore in this place Hippocrates meaneth the vitall spirite which is nourished with pure and attenuated bloud that is Restored for therein lyeth a mystery that the nourishment of the spirit is not in all things like the nourishment of the partes but rather is an illumination vnition and establishment of them as
it is whitened After it is so praepared it is conveighed to the Epididymis thorough whose insensible passages it sweateth into the spongie and friable substance of the Testicles themselues where hauing atteined the forme and perfection of seede it is deliuered ouer by the eiaculatory or rather the Leading-vessels to the Parastatae and from them transcolated to the Prostatae which reserue the seed being now turgid and full of spirits for the necessary vses of Nature Hence it followeth that that power which is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is the seede-making Faculty or the Faculty of generation is from the Testicles immediately by which Faculty the parts being stirred vp do poure out of themselues the matter of the seede when Venus dooth so require This Faculty is the authour in men of Virility and in women of Muliebrity and breedeth in all creatures that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 by which the heate being blowne vp is the cause 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 so that the bloode being heated and attenuated distendeth the Veines and the bodie or bulke of that part groweth turgid and impatient of his place which the Grecians call 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 And thus much of the Lower Region In the Middle Region there are many parts of great woorth but the excellencie of the The Middle Region Heart dimmeth the light of the rest which all are to it but seruants and attendants The Heart therefore is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which signifieth to beate because The Heart it is perpetually mooued from the ingate to the outgate of life This is a Pyramidal Bowell whose Basis is in the middle of the Chest the mucro or point reacheth toward the left side The magnitude but small that the motion might be more free and nimble the flesh very fast and exceeding hot intertexed or wouen with all three kinds of Fibres and nourished with bloode which it receiueth from two branches of the Coronary Veine On the out-side it hath a great quantity of fat and swimmeth in a waterish Lye which is conteyned in the Pericardium wherewith as with a purse the Heart is encompassed On the inside it is distinguished by an intermediate partition into two Ventricles The right is lesse noble then the left and framed most what for the vse of the Lungs It receiueth a great quantity of blood from the yawning mouth of the Hollow-vein and after it is prepared returneth the same blood againe through the Arteriall veine into all the corners of the Lunges This right ventricle hath annexed to it the greater care and sixe Values are inserted into the Orifices of his vessels The left Ventricle which is also the most noble hath a thicker wall then the right because it is the shop of thin blood and vitall spirites Out of this Ventricle do two vessels issue the first called the Venall artery which receyueth the ayer prepared by the Lungs and for retribution returneth vnto them vitall blood and spirits at which artery the left deafe care is scituated and in whose orifice there slande two Values bending from without inward The other vessell of the left Ventricle is the Aorta or great Artery which distributeth vnto the whole body vitall blood and spirits For according as the opinion of some is it draweth the better part of the Chylus by the Meseraicke Arteries into the bosome of the left ventricle for the generation of arteriall blood and at his mouth do grow three Values opening inward We say further that the Heart is the The Vitall faculty habitation of the vitall Faculty which by the helpe of Pulsation and Respiration begetteth Vital spirits of Ayer and Blood mixed in the left ventricle And this Faculty although it be vitall yet is it not the life it selfe and differeth from the Faculty of Pulsation both in the functions and in the extent and latitude of the subiect The Faculty of Pulsation is Naturall to the heart as proceeding and depending vpon the Vitall Faculty For it is not mooued 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or voluntarily as is the Animall Faculty but onely obeyeth the command of the necessity of Nature From the foresaide Faculty of Pulsation do proceede two motions the Diastole the Systole betweene which there is a double Rest These motions in the Heart and Arteries are the same and at the same time but so that the cause of the motion is supplied from the Heart vnto the Artrries as from a principle both mooued and moouing Finally to come vnto that which we are now in hand withall In the vpper Region wee meete with the Braine compassed with the strong battlements of the scull adorned with The vpper Region the Face as with a beautifull Frontispice wherein the Soule inhabiteth not onely in essence and power as it is in the rest of the body but in her magnificense and throne of state This Braine is the most noble part of the whole body and framed with such curiositie so many Labyrinthes and Meanders are therein that euen a good wit may easily bee at losse when it is trained away with so diuers sents in an argument so boundlesse and vaste Notwithstanding we will as briefely and succinctly as we can giue you a viewe of the Fabricke and Nature thereof referring the Reader for better satisfaction to the ensuing discourse wherein we hope to giue euen him that is curious some contentment The substance therefore of the Braine is medullous or marrowy but a proper marrow not like that of other parts framed out of the purest part of the seed and the spirites It is The Braine moouable and that with a naturall motion which is double one proper to it self another comming from without It is full of sence but that sence is operatiue or actiue not passiue For the behoofe of this braine was the head framed nor the head alone but also the whole body it selfe being ordained for the generation of animall spirits and for the exhibiting of the functions of the inward senses and the principall faculties in this brain we are to consider first his parts then his faculties The Braine therefore occupieth the whole cauity of the skull and by the dura mater or hard membrane is diuided into a forepart and a backpart The forepart which by reason of the magnitude retaineth the name of the whole and is properly called the Braine is againe deuided by a body or duplicated membrane resembling a mowerssy the into a right side a left both which sides are againe continued by the interposition or mediation of a callous body This callous body descending a litle downward appeareth to be excauated or hollowd into two large ventricles much resembling the forme of a mans eare through which cauities a thrumbe of crisped vessels called Plexus Choroides doth run wherein the Animal spirits receiue their preparation and out of these Ventricles doe yssue two swelling Pappes which are commonly called the Organes of smelling and do determine at the
out of the Cerebellum or After-braine Vesalius saies from the Basis or foundation of the Braine Archangelus from the Globous part of the marrow of the Braine betwixt the Braine it selfe and the Cerebellum for those that say it hath a double beginning say as much as nothing Platerus thinketh that it proceedeth like a new Long Braine from the Basis of the other and receiueth increase of strength from the Cerebellum also Columbus saith it is nothing else but a Long Columbus Braine hauing a double beginning the one greater from the braine it selfe the other lesser from the after braine The beginning it hath from the braine is but single that it hath from the after-braine is double and as it were forked into a right and a left The greater originall is from the forepart of the braine but a little distant from the Region of the Opticke sinewes and therefore saith he I am constrained to confesse that the 3 4 5 6 7 and 8. paires of sinewes do not arise from the braine but from the spinall marrow Varollius who indeed was excellent in dissecting of the head saith that there yssue from the braine and the Cerebellum foure roots making one notable trunke which they call the Varollius spinall marrow out of which do yssue Nerues deriued vnto all the parts of the body Laurentius is also of the same opinion The truth is that it is a production as well of the braine it selfe as of the after-braine out of which it proceedeth as a stemme from the roote which Laurentius we shall more particularly shew afterward This spinall marrow lying vnder the Cerebellum to which it is continewed taketh vp The seimatiō that hollownes of the Scull which is aboue the great perforation or hole in the bone of the Nowle or backpart of the head and the beginning thereof for the length of foure fingers and proportion thereof breadth cleaueth to the braine within the Scull Table 17 fig. 1. from D to F the latitude and depth of that originall are so aequall that it appeareth almost circular neere the quantity and forme of an Hens Egge as Archangelus saith and from this originall those Nerues which are accounted the proper sinewes of the braine together with the Organs of smelling are produced and deriued into the Instrument of the fiue senses as Varollius Plater Archangelus Laurentius and Dominicus do ioyntly agree But the spinall marrow properly so called or the other part of it which is continuall with the former Table 16 fig. 1. is wholy without the Scull For when the marrow of The spinall Marrow properly so called the braine now lengthened attaineth vnto the great perforation in the Nowle-bone Tab. 13 fig. 17. H it discendeth and passeth along through the holes of the racke-bones euen to the end of the os sacrum or holy bone It passeth I say through the bones themselues least being soft and like the substance of the braine as Galen speaketh it should in the length Galen of his production suffer violence by those things which might light vpon it whereas now the bones are as it were a safe conduct and firme defence thereunto all the way that it passeth His course And hence it is that the Graecians call this perforated part of the spine 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 sacram fistulam the holy pipe Sacred or holy because it containeth a principall part and a pipe because it is as it were fistulated or bored through which Cauity such a substance is transported as where from all the other Nerues are produced It is inuested or clothed with three membranes which Hippoc. in his booke de Arte calleth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The first of which according to Galen arisieth from a strong ligament exactly fastening The 3. Membranes of the Marrow The first the foreparts of the vertebrae or rackebones which ligament in the backpart determineth into a Neruous and strong coate least in the bending or extention of the spine it should be broken or offended by the bones because it is contained not as the braine in any immouable bone but in rack-bones which are not only moued but also sometimes somewhat dislocated Wherefore the Nerues also which arise from the spinall marrow properly so called least they should bee offended by the hardnes of the bones through which they passe are clothed beside the two Menings with this third coate also About this is a thicke and slimy humor powred as also about all the ioynts and parts The vse of the humor that were to be moued least being ouer dried they should suffer paine and so their actions or functions be interrupted which wisedome of Nature men doe imitate when about the Axle-trees of Carts and Coaches they smeare a soft and viscous grease that they might more currantly moue The second membrane ariseth from the dura mater or hard Meninx the third from The second and third Membrane the pia mater or thinne Meninx Tab. 16. figure 1. expresseth the coates ioyned together which two are not separated as they bee in the braine moreouer the thicker secureth the marrow from the bones the thinner infoldeth his vessels and closely bindeth together his soft substance for through the thinne membrane the veines and arteries which nourish The vessels of the marrow the marrow and supply it with vitall spirites are conuayed which vesselles we haue obserued to proceede from the veines and arteries of the loynes as wee haue already shewed in the third Booke The substance of this spinall marrow is all one with that of the Basis of the braine or rather of the globus marrow VVherefore it is somewhat hard compacted and white yet His substance so that it is much harder then the braine it selfe And Galen in diuers places of his ninth Galen Booke de vsu partium sayth that this spinall marrow is the originall of the harder nerues as the forepart of the braine is of the softer for to the strength of motion a harder production was more behoofefull and for the exactnes of sence a softer Note againe that the further it is distant from the braine by so much it is harder and more compact neither is it answerable to the colour and hardnes of the Cerebellum For the Cerebellum or After-brain is onely white in the surface of his ventricle other-where it is yellowish or Ash-coloured but the spinall marrow is very white most like to the marrow of the braine sauing that it is without any contortions or conuolutions because it is made onely to receiue and not further to labour that it hath receiued VVith the Braine it hath these things common first his substance secondly that it is an What it hath common with the Braine originall of sinewes Ga. addeth of all sinewes and is compassed with both the Meninges Yet heerein they say it doeth not communicate with it because the braine though it bee contayned within an immouable bone
the originall of all the sinnewes should be but one simple and single originall For if all the Arteries and Veines be reduced to one originall the Arteries to the Heart the Veines to the Liuer it is agreeable to the wisedome of Nature that the Nerues also should proceede from one originall because these are three common Organs or Instruments of the body through which the Animall Vitall and Naturall Faculties are by the helpe of spirites transported together with the vitall naturall blood And this both Hippocrates Plato seeme to haue known Hippocrates who in the beginning of his Booke De Natura Ossium writeth that the Originall Hipp. Plato insinuate so much of Sinnewes is from the Occipitium which is the seate of the After-brain And Plato in Timaeo speaking of all the Sinnewes writeth that God disposed the Nerues about the lower part of the Head and compassed them with a spinal Marrow which is of a substance like vnto theirs Now the originall of the spinall marrow was to bee out of the middle part of the why the spinal marow ariseth out of the cēter of the braine Braine Tab. 25. fig. 2. b c and character 4. do manifestly shew it because through it as it were through a common water-course the spirits which are perfected in the middest of the Braine were to be deriued into other Riuerets and so into the whole body Wherefore their beginning was to bee placed in the center of the Braine neere the Store-house or shop of the spirits whence they might receiue them as it were with a ful streame like as Anatomy teacheth vs that the Arteries and the Veines do arise out of the middle of the Heart and the Liuer It will be obiected that this Trunke which heere we call the Spinal marrow ought not to haue that denomination till it haue attained into the Vertebrae or racke-bones of the Chine and therefore it is improperly saide that the Opticke Nerues doe arise from Obiection the Spinall Marrow We answere that we haue before sufficiently satisfied this doubte in the 15. chapter of this Booke yet for further contentment if they will bee contented with reason we answere by instance doe not the Nerues of the Sight Hearing and of Answere by instance the rest of the senses receyue their names from the Organes to which they are destinated before they touch those Organes yea whilst they remaine within the scull So also this Marrow may be called the Marrow of the backe or the Spinall Marrow before it enter into the Spine For whilst it remaineth within the scull it is diuided from the Braine and in it may be obserued proper Fibres belonging to it selfe alone Of the After-Braine or Cerebellum Table 25. Fig. 1. sheweth the Braine taken out of the Scul separated from the Dura Meninx and inuerted whose right side exhibiteth the Originall of the Spinal Marrow and the seauen Coniugations of the Sinnewes of the Braine according to the ordinary receiued opinion but the left side sheweth their true originals Fig. 2. sheweth the Braine inuerted the partes thereof in the Basis distracted as also the Original of the Spinall Marrow out of the braine and the After-braine the largenesse of the Ventricle and the originall of the Opticke Nerue out of the Marrow TABVLA XXV FIG I. FIG II The Second Figure a. The right part of the Spinall Marrow reflected vpward to his owne side that so the originall therof which is in the cauity of the Ventricle might be perceyued c b. The beginning of this Marrow as it respecteth the hollownesse of the Ventricle d e. The Optick Nerue reflected about the roote of the Spinall Marrow The first originall of the Optick Nerue f g h. The whole Cauity of the Ventricle f sheweth the Anterior g the middle and h the Posterior Cauity hollowed in the Braine i k. The complication of vessels cald Plexus Choroides about the roote of the spinall Marrow in the ventricle l m. A portion of the Basis of the brain which together with the Spinall Marrow maketh the cleft which entreth into the ventricle n o. the length of the callous body which ioyneth together the two sides of the Braine p q r. Portions of the braine reflected backward that the cauity of the ventricle might better be perceyued This processe is a very notable one tab 25 figure 1 k arising on eyther side out of the The processe called the Bridge Cerebellum neere the trunks wherof the spinall marrow is amassed and runneth ouerthwart forward and downeward by the mediation whereof this After-braine imbraceth the forepart of the spinall marrow after the same manner that the transuersall or ouerthwart muscles of the Larynx making the third paire of common muscles doth imbrace the back-part of the beginning of the oesophagus or Gullet and thence are called oesophagaei and this processe is distinguished by a course of ouerthwart fibres with a kinde of eminency from the right fibres of the spinall marrow This processe Varollius calleth pontem Cerebelli the bridge of the After-braine from the similitude it hath with a bridge because vnder it the spinall marrow runneth as a streame runneth vnder a bridge At this processe the nerue of hearing hangeth and hence ariseth table 25 fig. 1 ii so that we may boldly auouch that the Cerebellum is also the first originall of the sense of hearing How the auditory nerue ariseth out of the Bridge And this beginning of the auditory nerue teacheth vs the cause why more from their infācy are deaf then destitute of any other sense for because the nerues proceed from the after-brain and run no long course they are easily filled and choaked with Mucous and slimy excrements this is the reason as saith Cassius in his 17 Probleme why children from their Two pretty questions resolued infancy loose their hearing of both eares together whereas vpon an accidentall disease it is more vsuall to haue one alone vitiated Seeing therefore almost halfe of the spinall marrow and this processe or bridge from which the auditory nerue ariseth do proceede from the After-braine Varollius thinketh that Galen hath great wrong to be taxed by the late Writers when as they affirme against Galen iniured by the Neotericks him that no nerue hath his originall from the Cerebellum for saith hee some nerues arise onely from the braine and not from the After-braine as the optick sinewes some from the After-braine only and not from the braine as the auditory nerues some from them both together as the nerues of the spine but no nerue ariseth immediately out of any of the two Varollius principles but all out of their owne principles eyther by the mediation of the spinall marrow or by the mediation of that transuerse processe which we called the Bridge Of the Nerues of the eyes Next followeth the nerues of the eyes and because there are two payre of them the one called optici the
both of them quite intercepted Wherefore by the Arteries the Animal spirit is not conueyed which is the author of all sense and motion I know well that when the Iugular Veines and the Carotidall arteries are obstructed the Caros Apoplexy and Lethargie do follow whēce the Carotidal Artery is called Lethargical and Apoplectical and Hippocrates vseth to call that kinde of Apoplexie A light kinde of Apoplexie whence 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the interception of the Veynes but this Apoplexie hapneth but by accident and is cureable wherein accesse is denied to the vitall spirite which ministereth matter to the Animall But the Question in this place is of a true Palsy which happeneth vpon the exolution madefaction and that I may vse the Arabians word Mollification of the Nerues or when the wayes of the Animall spirits are shut vppe or intercepted These wayes are the Nerues which albeit they haue no conspicuous cauity yet is their inward substance altogether spongie through which the Animal faculty and those impetuous spirits which Hippocrates calleth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 do easily finde their way Many learned men there are who will not admit of this trueth and especiallie among Rondeletius opinion that the Animall spirits passed through the Arteries the late writers Rondeletius striueth to prooue that the Animal spirit is conueyed through the Arteries not through the marrowy substance of the Nerues the onely vse of the Marrow he acknowledgeth to bee that like flockes it may sustaine and strengthen the smal and slender vessels Argenterius also thinketh that the spirits neuer forsake the Arteries It was an old opinion of Praxagoras as Galen remembreth in the 7. chapter of his first Booke De Placitis Hippocratis Platonis that the Nerues were continuated with the Praxagoras opinion out of Galen Arteries and that the Nerues were nothing else but Arteries become now slender and smal But the weaknes and insufficiency of this opinion is hence conuinced because the intercostal Arteries are smal threddy the arteries of the brain which make the two Consuted textures therof as fine as haires and yet no man euer durst call them Sinews But of this we shall haue better occasion to dispute in our booke of the vessels In this place it shal be sufficient to haue saide that the Animal spirits cannot passe by the Arteries because they were destined and ordained by Nature for the transportation of the Vital spirites now two spirits distinct in forme and kinde as we vse to say cannot be conueyed by the same Vessels When the Opticke Nerue is obstructed the action of the sight perisheth That the Animall spirites passe not by the Arteries are there then any small Arteries intercepted Or is their interception the cause of blindnesse Nothing lesse for the part should be vtterly extinguished if it wer no more illustrated with the beames of the Vital spirits Wherefore when the marrowy substance is affected when the spondils or rack-bones are luxatedt he body is often resolued because Diuers Arguments the Marrow of the Nerue is pressed by reason of which compression the passage of the animal spirit is intercluded In those that are afflicted with the Stone the legge on the same side becommeth stupified the Nerues and Muscles which are ordained to bend it being compressed by the Kidnie lying thereupon As for those smal Arteries which run thorough the Membranes that couer the nerues they minister the spirit of life vnto the Nerues not the faculty of Sense and Motion Againe the Arteries of the braine do not essentially differ from other arteries but other where the Arteries neyther engender nor conteine Animall spirits therefore not in the braine Add heereto that the forme of euery thing is stamped vpon the aliment and the spirit onely by the substance of the part now in those complications there is onelie a power to prepare and as it were to delineate the spirites their forme they haue onely from the Marrowy substance of the braine Finally as the Braine by reason of this marrowy substance is called the braine and this marrow is the principal part of this noble Organ the seate of the Memory Reason and Discourse so I thinke that the chiefe part of the nerue is the marrow thereof which carrieth the commaundement of the Sensatiue and Motiue Faculty not onely by irradiation but by a corporeal spirit And therfore it is that Galen in his eight Bôoke de vsupartium calleth the braine Nervum amplissimum molissimum A soft and large Nerae and againe he calleth a nerue Cerebrum durius resiccatum A hard and dryed Braine But if as Rondeletius conceited the inwarde part of the nerue hadde beene onely ordained for the establishing and sustaining of the sinal Arteries ioyned to their Membranes then certainely is the Marrowye part of the nerue the basest and most ignoble Let therefore the opinion of Galen and of the Ancients remaine with vs as current and Cannonicall to wit that the Animall spirits passe through the marrow of the nerues not through the Arteries These things being thus establisned it remaineth that we discouer the cause of the palsie which happeneth on the contrary side to the wounded or affected part When the The cause of the palsie in the opposite part right part of the Head is wounded a portion of the Ichor may fall 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 by Rectitude into the right fore ventricle now out of it into the third which is common there is a manifest passage this Ventricle Galen calleth the middle either because it is in the very center of the Braine or else because it is scituated betwixt the two vppermost and the fourth Ventricle which is the lowest and the humour conteyned in that Ventricle is as it were in the center of the Braine Wherefore if it follow the Motion of the Elementary forme it must fall into a lower place now the sound part is alwayes the lower because the patient euer leaneth or lyeth vpon the sound side not vpon the sore side for auoyding of paine VVhat therefore should hinder but that the humour may fall out of the thirde ventricle into the fourth and from thence into the spinall marrowe on the opposite part vnto that which is wounded and so that part become Paralyticall or resolued The Braine is not as some haue dreampt diuided from the top to the very bottome the vpper Ventricles determine into a common cauity into which they thrust downe their supersluities This common cauity is directed into the fourth Ventricle which is common both to the After-braine and the spinall Marrow It is not therefore against our Anatomicall Principles or groundes that Matter Flegme and Blood may be transmitted from the right Ventricle to the thirde and from hence through he fourth Ventricle into diuers parts of the spinal marrow now into the right side and now into the left as either of them is lower or weaker Another reason also may be brought of
the palsy in the sound part not in the affected Another reason because Nature vseth to auoyd the excrementitious humour by the wound as sometimes by a flux of blood sometimes by quitture sometimes by Medicines which draw away and exhaust the humour either sensibly or insensibly so that the affected part is well purged by some or more of these meanes but the opposite part which is not expurged is easily affected either by simpathy or when the matter is transmitted or falleth vpon it Some thinke that almost all the spirits do flow to the part wherein the tumor or inflamation Another is whence it is that the opposite part being defrauded of them is resolued QVEST. VII VVhat is the Nature of the animall spirit what is the manner of his generation and the place thereof WEe haue sufficiently prooued by strong Arguments that to Motion Sense is requited not onely an influence of a Faculty but also of a corporeall spirit Now what name we shall giue this spirit what his nature is what is the maner and place of his generation we will breefely declare Galen calleth this spirit euery where Animalem the Animall spirit because What is the animall spirit Galen the Soule vseth it as her immediate Organ for the performance of all the animall functions of sense and motion and those which we commonly call Principall This spirit in the 17. chapter of his sixt Booke de Vsu partium he desineth to bee an exhalation of pure blood Some thinke it to be a part of the liuing Braine yea both a Similar and an Organicall part Similar as it hath a certaine and designed temper Organical as it is thin lucid subtile pure and moouable This Spirit some haue thought doth not differ in kinde and nature from the Vital but onely in accidents as in temperament place the originall à quo and the manner of diffusion For the Animall spirit is moyster and more temperate the Vitall hotter The Animall commeth from the braine the Vitall from the heart the Animall is dispersed through the nerues for Motion and Sence the Vital through the arteries to maintayne the life We are of opinion that these two spirits are of a diuerse forme and kinde as Chylification is diuers from Sanguification For the Organs are diuers the faculties diuers diuers The vital and animal spirits differ in form kinde is the manner of Generation and as the Aliment by a new concoction receiueth a newe forme and so a new denomination so is it with the spirits Galen in a thousand places distinguisheth this Animall from the Vitall spirit whatsoeuer some new Writers say to the contrary In the 5. Chapter of the 12. Booke of his Method The Animal spirit sayth he ariseth out of the Braine as out of his fountaine The demonstration of the Vitall spirit is not euident but yet it is agreeable to reason that it is contayned in the heart and the arteries And if there be any Naturall spirit that is included in the Liuer and the veines In the 7. Chap of his 3. Book de locis affect is Gal. saith Diuers places in Galen The Epilepsie hapneth in the braine when the humour hindreth the Animall spirit which is contayned in the ventricles thereof that it cannot haue yssue out In the 10. Chapter of his 16. Booke de vsupartium The complications of the arteries doe nourish the Animall spirit contayned in the braine which differeth much in Nature from other spirits In the third Chapter of his 7. Booke de placitis Hip. Plat. The spirit which is contayned in the arteries is indeed Vitall and so is also called that which is contayned in the braine is Animall not that it is the substance of the Soule but because it is the Soules first and most immediate instrument The same also he writeth in the 4. Chapter of his 9. Book de vsupartium In the 8. Chapter of the 9. Booke de placitis Hip. Plat. and in the 5. Chapter of the ninth Booke de vtilitate respirationis By all which places we may gather that Galen made a difference betweene the Vitall and the Animall spirits And truely that there should be an Animall spirit it was very necessary The necessity vse of the animall spirit first to conuay vnto the partes the facultie of Motion and Sense which is not fixed in them and againe that we might be more apprehensiue of outward accidents For seeing that the Organs of the Sences ought to be affected on the sudden by sensible things it was fit they should not be altogether solide but houed and fulfilled with spirits that they might the sooner be altered Moreouer these spirites doe transferre the species or formes of all outward things perceiued by the outward Sēces vnto the brain as vnto a Censor or Iudge The same spirits doe conceiue in the braine the images of those outward thinges so that the Animall spirit may bee called the place and promptuarie of the species or formes So in the Vertigo or Giddinesse neither the thing it selfe nor the Image of it nor any thing beside The nature of the Vertigo the spirit is rowled about and yet notwithstanding all things seeme to him that is so affected to runne round VVherefore this spirite is necessary both for motion and sence As for the principal faculties to the performance of all their functions the braine vseth the ministery and helpe of this spirit so that it worketh both within the braine and without the braine within the braine it helpeth the principall faculties without the braine it conferteth Motion and Sence Nowe it is not onely abiding in the ventricles but also in the pores and in the whole marrowy substance of the braine so that in the pores and substance it is communicated to the principall faculties In the ventricles it serueth more immediately for Sence and Motion Furthermore this spirit which is the immediate Organ of Sence and Motion and of the How the animall spirit is manifold principall faculties is indeede of one kinde notwithstanding it is esteemed manifould according to the variety of the obiects and instruments where about it is imployed which thing Arts̄totle elegantly hath taught vs in the last chapter of his 5. booke de generatione Animalium The spirit sayth he in Naturall things is like the hammer in the Art of the Smith that is to say but one instrument yet profitable for the performance of many offices Actuarius compareth it to the beames of the Sunne which though they bee all of one kinde yet they become vnlike when they light vpon different colours It remayneth now that we should manifest vnto you the Matter of the Animall spirit The matter of the animall spirit and the manner of his generation The matter of it is double Ayre and the Vitall spirit The Ayre is drawne in by the nosethrils the Vitall spirites are conuayed through the Arteries called Carotides and Ceruicales into the
the sides of the head the sound may easily slip by them especially when it commeth from behind vs and we moue forward if it were not caught in these conuolutions â—nd in the guttures of the grystly substance conueyed vnto the hole of hearing And hence it is that euen by instinct of nature we see brute beasts as Dogs and Horses will pricke vp their eares and partly turne them toward any sound or noyse that is made And because the Eare might be thus prominent as well in the parts as in the whole for the whole eare standeth of a certaine distance from the head Nature hath made them of a cartelaginious or gristly substance which out of doubt wold grow farther from the head if Nurses or carefull mothers who haue more respect of comlinesse then of vse did not bind them downe in our infancy If you aske me how the sound of any thing farre off can ariue vnto the eare I will answer by a pregnant example on this manner If a stone be throwne into the midst of a A fit similitude expressing how the sounds come through the aire vnto the eare pond it moueth the water in circles one alwayes succeeding greater then another vntill the motion determine in the brinkes or bounds of the pond so in like manner those bodyes which by their collision do make a sound mooue the ayre into orbes or circles succeeding one another so that the circles which are nearest to the body from whence the sound came are but small the rest which follow them grow greater and greater vntill they come vnto the eare whereat when they beate they are latched in those furrowes wee spake of and by them directed vnto the hole of hearing CHAP. XII Of the parts of the outward Eares THis outward Eare is made of parts some common some proper the common parts are the cuticle the skin the fleshy membrane flesh itselfe and a little fat in the lobe or lap The proper parts are muscles veines Arteries Nerues and a gristle The cuticle or skarfe-skin we haue spoken of before in the second book as also of all the other coÌ„mon parts only of the skin itselfe in this part we may say that it is exceeding thin yet somewhat thicker in the gibbous or backeside of the eare then it is in the concauous or foreside and the nearer it comes to the hole of hearing the thinner it is This skin compasseth the eare round about both without and within and cleaueth very strongly and firmely to a little flesh and to the gristle that the superficies of the eare especially The skin of the outward eare the inner might be smooth and slicke not corrugated or vnequall as well for beauty and comelinesse as also for the better reception of sounds for Aristotle in the seuerth Aristotle Probleme of the eleuenth section enquiring why a house that is new plastered doth sound Why a new house sounds more then an old better then an old house answereth that the reason is because the wals are smooth which smoothnesse procedeth from density or fastnesse It is reasonable therefore to thinke that the smoothnesse of the eare helpeth the sound and therefore the very hole also of hearing is inuested with a thight hard thin and smooth skin which cleaueth very closely to the meÌ„brane there vnder But where the skin incompasseth the lobe or lap of the eare it is so exquisitely mixed with the membrane and the flesh that it cannot be separated from them and therefore we may call that part a fleshy fatty and spongy skin The vessels of the eare are these Veines of the eare Hippocrates tooke knowledge of in his first booke de natura haminis Branches they are dispersed on either side Tab. 4. fig. 1. DDD The veins of the eare Table 6. Figure 1. Sheweth the fore-face of the outward Eare without the skin Figure 2. sheweth a ligament of the outward Eare whereby it is tyed to the Skull Figure 3. The stony processe being broken sheweth the first cauity and the holes thereof Figure 4. 5. shew the Labyrinth the Snayly shell called Cochlea two windowes and three semicircles TABVLA VI. FIG I. FIG II. FIG III. FIG IV. FIG V. Fig. 1. 2. Fig. 3. 4. 5. Arteries it hath from the inner branch of the Carotis or sleepy Artery which passe to The arteriesâ— of the eare the backeside of the Eare Tab. 13. Lib. 6. o that those parts and the in-bred ayre also might be refreshed with vitall bloud and spirits Two small nerues it hath from the backeward and two from the sides of the second coniugation of the marrow of the necke and these are very small sayeth Galen in the sixth Chapter of his 16. Booke de vsu partium in Men and Apes because their temporall muscles bee very small and the substance of their eares is immouable but in other creatures sayth he whose temporall muscles and eares are very large these nerues also are large because of the strength required to those motions The vse of them in men is to bring Sense to the eares and sometimes to mooue the muscles for those muscles are not alwayes found CHAP. XIII Of the Muscles of the outward Eare. MEns Eares are for the most part immouable yet they may be moued as appeareth as well by their muscles as also by the nerues which as we said euen now are founde in some bodies But the muscles are so small and the nerues so threddy that their motion is hardly perceiued and Nature made them small because too much motion would haue vitiated the hearing and therefore the head is rather made to moue speedily on euery side toward the sound or voice which is not so in beastes whose eares are mouable Such as they are Falopius first found them out and therefore the honour of their Inuention belongeth to him They are of two sortes Common and Proper The first is Common to the Eare and both the Lippes and is a portion of that muscle which is accounted the first of those which moue the cheeks and the skinne of the face and is called Quadratus Tabl 7. fig. 1 L The square muscle it is inserted with ascending fibres into the roote of the eare table 6. fig. 1. O. Table 7. Fig. 1. Sheweth the muscles of the Forehead the Eye-lids and the Cheekes Figure 2. sheweth the muscles of the Nose Lips the lower Iaw and of the bone Hyois TABVLA VII FIG I. FIG II. μ 2 the insertion of this muscle into the lower iaw ν 2 A small nerue running to the forehead out of the orbe of the eyes Ï€ 2 a nerue propagated to the face 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 2 two beginnings of the seauenth muscle of the head T 2 His insertion into the Mammillary processe â— 2 The clauicle or the coller-bone φ 2 A place where the vessels attayning to the head and the nerues of the arme do passe through The second is a proper muscle Table 7.
from this vnto the foreside of the inner ankle to the vpper part of the foote and to all the toes Ω Ischias minor called also muscula interior the vtter branch of the crurall trunk diuided into the muscles of the conxendix and to the skin of that place 1 2 And this also may be called muscula 1 the exterior and lesser which passeth into some muscles of the leg 2 the interior greater and deeper vnto the muscles of the thigh 3 4 The veine called Poplitea made of two crurall veines diuided vnder the knee 5 From this a surcle is reached vpward vnto the skinne of the thigh 6 But the greater part runs by the bent of the knee vnder the skinne as farre as to the heele 7 Also to the skin of the outward ankle 8 The veine called Suralis or calfe veine because it runneth vnto the muscles that make the calfe of the leg 9 The diuision of the Surall veine into an exterior trunk 9 and an interior 14. 10 11 The diuision of the exterior trunke vnder the knee into an externall branch which along the brace attayneth vnto the muscles of the foot 11 and in internall 12 13. 12 13 Which descending a long the outside of the legge to the vpper part of the fotte is clouen into diuers branches and in the backe of the foote mixeth it selfe with Poplitea or hamme veine 20. 14 The interior branch of the Surall veine which runneth into the backeside of the leg 15 A branch hereof descending to the inside of the heele and the great toe and is diuided into diuers surcles 17 Isch as maior issuing out of the internall trunke at 14 and running through the muscles of the calfe 18. A propagation hereof deriued vnto the vpper part of the foot and affording two surcles to euery toe 19 The remainder of the inner trunke 14 behinde the inner ankle approcheth to the bottome of the foote and is consumed into all the toes 20 the commixtion of the Veine Poplitea with the surall or Calfe-branch at 13. Azygos or the nomparell Others haue companions as almost all the rest Others againe are solitary that is haue no artery accompanying them as the veine of the arme which is called Humeraria others haue arteries bearing them company This by the way we must obserue that the veines are more and greater then the arteries because they containe a thicker Aliment and more cloudy spirit From the situation a veine is sayd to bee vpper and lower ascendent descendent right left externall internall so the splenicke branch is called sinister the left the mesentericke dexter the right So Hyppocrates in his booke de victus ratione in acutis calleth the Basilica venam internam the internall veine because it runneth through the inside of the cubit and the Humerarta he calleth externam because it runneth on the outside In respect of their office or function some veines are called Emulgentes the suckers because they sucke and separate wheyie humours others spermaticae because they giue the seede a rudiment In respect of the parts through which they run the veins haue diuers names Iugulares Phrenicae Renales Iliacae Hypogastricae Epigastricae Axillares Humerariae Crurales Popliteae Malleoli c. because they run through the sticking place the midriffe the kidneyes the hanches the watercourse the lower belly the arme pits the armes the legs the hammes and the ankles But because you might haue as it were in one view all the veines of the body to know their deriuations we haue to this chapter annexed a table which exhibiteth the course of the hollow veine from the crown of the head to the soale of the foote and the description adioyned thereto which wil poynt out euery particular As for the skin veines how they appeare on the surface of the whole body you haue also a general view of them in the eight chapter of the second booke and therefore we will not repeate their Tables in this place but descend vnto the particular hystory beginning with the gate veine CHAP. IIII. The description of the Gate veine and his branches I Gaue you because the order of dissection so required a briefe compend of the distribution of the Gate veine in the third chapter of the thirdbooke reseruing there the more exact discourse vnto this place which therefore we will now attend as carefully as we may That which they call the Gate veine Tab. 2. some thinke is a propagation from the vmbilicall veine to which as we sayde it is continued It issueth out of the hollow part of the liuer which part or rather the very ingresse of the vessell betwixt the The names of the gate vein and the reason there of 2. small Eminencies of the liuer Hippocrates and Galen and the whole family of the Ascleptads doe call 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Gate It is the greatest of all the veines next the hollow veine and therefore Galen in the twentyeth chapter of his fourth booke de vsu partium calleth it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or the great veine The hollow veine he calleth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or the greatest veine but commonly he cals it the veine which is at the Gate because by the roots hereof that is to say the Mesaraicke branches the Chylus is suckt away from the stomacke and the guts and through the trunke hereof as through an open gate is let into the liuer Whereupon the Mesuraicks are called manus hepatis the hand of the liner The Physitions call it commonly vena portae the gatevein the Arabians venam lacteam or the milky vein because it draweth the Chylus which is like vnto milke For order sake we will diuide this Gate veine into rootes branches and the trunke it self The roots are small and aboundant desseminated tab 2. ch 1 2 3 4 5. through the substance of the liuer from whence as from a principle of distribution saith Galen in the fourth chapter of his booke de formatione foetus and in the third of the seuenth de placit is and of Radication saith Hippocrates in his booke de Alimento they doe arise These small The diuision the gate vein rootes by degrees grow into greater and those yet into greater till all of them about the middle of the liuer on his hollow side neare vnto the backe are vnited and make one notable trunke Tab. 2. B. which issueth out of the liuer These rootes whilest they remaine in the liuer are ioyned by inoculation into the middle of the rootes of the hollow veine as wee haue shewed in the thirteenth chapter of the third booke and the fourteenth table In dogs there are so many bowes of the gate veine as there be lobes of the liuer euery one of which is diuided into his owne lobe and yet all of them meete into one common trunke Notwithstanding they may be called Rootes and Branches Rootes because this veine is sayd to be the sprout of the Liuer and because they leade blood
The causes of the periodicall euacuation of the menstrua 293 13. The vicious or faulty Conceptions and especially of the Mola 297 14. Of Monsters and Hermophradites 299 15. Whether all the parts are framed together 300 16 Whether the membranes which encompasse the Infant bee first formed and whether they bee made by the forming faculty and seed of the woman 304 17. The number of the vmbilicall vessels 305 18. The originall of the vmbilicall vessels 306 19. The times of the conformation of a man of a woman childe 307. 20. Whence it commeth that children are like their Parents 308 21. How Twinnes or more Infants are generated 312 22. How superfaetation is made why only a woman whē she hath conceiued desireth the company of the male Folio 313 23 Whether the Infant draweth his nourishment at his mouth 316 24. Whether the Infant bee nourished onely with bloud and whether he accomplish onely one concoction Folio 317 25 Of the communion of the foure vesselles of the heart in the Infant Ib 26. Whether the Infant in the wombe doe respire and stand in need of the labour of his Lungs 326 27. Whether the vitall faculty which procreateth the spirits is idle in the Infant and whether his heart is moued by his owne proper power 327 A Paradox 28. Whether there be in the Infant any generation of animall spirites and what position the Infant hath in the wombe 337 29. Of the nature and differences of the birth 332 30. How many times there be of a mans birth what they are 334 31. What are the vniuersall and particular causes of the birth 338 32. Whether in a desperate birth the Caesarian Section be to be attempted 343 33. Whether in the birth the share and the haunch bones depart asunder 344 The sixt Booke CHAP. I. OF the Thorax or Chest and the diuision of it Fol. 347 2. The Skinne and Fatte of the Chest and the necke 348 3. The muscles of the middle belly and parts of the necke 349 4. Of the muscle between the ribbes called Intercostale 350 5. Of the midriffe called diaphragma 352 6. Of the membrane called pleura 355 7. Of the Mediastinum 356 8. Of the Sweet-bread and purse of the heart 358 9. The ascending trunke of the hollow veine 361 10. Of the nerues in the Chest and neck 365 11. Of the Heart 367 12. Of the substance ventricles and eares of the heart 371 13. Of the vessels of the heart and their values 374 14. Of the great artery and his values 379 15. Of the vnion of the vessels of the heart in the Infant vnborne Ibid 16. Of the great artery in the Chest and in the necke 382 17. Of the Lungs 384 18. Of the weazon or winde-pipe 388 19. The muscles and nerues in the cauity of the Chest 391 20. Of the clauicles brest bone and Ribs 392 21. The bones of the chest 394 22. Of the shoulder blade racks of the neck 396 The Controuersies of the sixt Booke QVEST. I. AN Anatomicall demonstration concerning the phrensie of the Midriffe 399 2. Of the motion of the heart and Arteries 400 3. Of the manner of the motion of the heart 403 4. By what power the arteries are moued 405 5. Whether the arteries be dilated with the heart 407 6. Of the generation of the vitall spirits 410 7. How the matter of the Empyici is purged 414 8. The Temperament Nourishment and Flesh of the heart 417 9. Whether the hart wil beare any grieuous disease 419 10. Of the nature of Respiration and the causes thereof 420 11. Of the temperament and motion of the Lungs 423 12. Of the Cough the drink falling into the lūgs 426 The seuenth Booke CHAP. I. OF the names situation forme and partes of the head 432 2. Of the common contayning partes of the head 434 3. Of the muscles about the head 436 4. Of the figure and sutures of the head 437 5. Of the bones proper to the scull 441 6. Of the bones common to the scull and the vpper Iaw 442 7. Of the Meninges or membranes of the head 443 8. The vessels disseminated through the brain 450 9. The excellency situation figure substance and temperament of the braine 452 10. Of the substance and parts of the braine 455 11. The ventricles of the braine the Arch and the Plexus Choroides 460 12. Of the resemblances in the brain the fourth ventricle 466 13. Of the vse of the braine 469 14. Of the Cerebellum or After briane 475 15. Of the spinall marrow or pith of the back 479 16. Of the organs of smelling 483 17. Of the opticke nerues 485 18. Of the third and fourth Coniugations of the braine 486 19. Of the nerue of hearing c. 487 20. The 6. seuen and eight coniugations of the sinewes Ibid. 21. Of the nerues of the spinall marrow 488 22. Varolius his maner of dissecting the head 493 The Controuersies of the seauenth Booke QVEST. I. VVHether the Braine be the seate of the principall faculties 502 2. Of the marrow of the backe 504 3. Whereupon the principall faculties depend 506 4. The vse of the Braine against Aristotle 507 5. Why the contrary side of the wounded head suffers convulsion 509 6. Why the part opposite to the wounded is resolued 512 7. The nature generation and place of the animall spirit 514 8. Argenterius his conceyte of the animall spirit disproued 516 9. How the braine is moued 519 10. Whether the braine hath any sense 522 11. The temperament of the braine 524 12. The manner and wayes of the braines excrements Fol. 525 13. The number and vse of the ventricles 528 14. Which of the ventricles are most excelent Ib. The Eight Booke CHAP. I. OF the Face his vessels and muscles 532 2. Of the Eye and parts thereof 535 3. Of the Eie browes and eye lids 540 4. Of the fat and muscles of the eies 547 5. Of the vessels of the eies 551 6. Of the membranes of the eies 553 7. Of the grapy membrane 559 8. Of the Cobweb c. 564 9. The humors of the eies 565 10. The vse of the humors of the eye 568 11. Of the outward eares 573 12. The parts of the outward eare 578 13. The muscles of the outward eares 580 14. The gristle of the eare 581 15. Of the inward eare 582 16. The canale out of the eare into the mouth 586 17. The membrane of the Tympane or drum 588 18. The small bones of the chord 593 19. The muscles of the inward eare 597 20. The cauities of the stony bone 601 21. Of the windowes and watercourse in the first cauity 602 22. Of the Labyrinth and Cochlea 603 23. The nerue which ariueth at the eares 605 24. Of the implanted or inbred ayre 608 25. The maner of hearing nature of sounds 609 26. Of the Nose 613 27. Of the coate and vse of the nose 614 28. Of the inner nose and maner of
Place for the same thing The Eye sayth Galen in the first Book of his Method we call a Member neyther is there any oddes which you call it a Member or a Part if any man shall say the Eye is a Part and not a Member or a Member and not a Part I will not in either contend with him In his first Book de locis affectis Not onely the latter Physitians sayth he but many also of the antients doe vse to call the particles of the body Places Hippocrates in his Book de locis in homine and de victus ratione in morbis acutis calleth also Parts Places yet there are some who distinguish a Member from a Part Hippocrates and a Particle from a Place Aristotle calleth those only Members which are compounded Aristotle of parts of diuers natures as the Head the Feete and the Hands and those that are similar he calleth properly Parts Theodorus in Aristotle thinketh that the name of a Part or Place is of larger extent then the name of a Member So also Galen in the sixt of his Method Theodorus sayth that the Eye may be called a Part or a Member and the horny tunicle a Part Galen but not a Member but because in these Philosophicall disquisitions it becommeth vs better to stand vpon substances then vpon wordes wee take no care whether you vse the name of a Part a Member a Particle or a Place it concernes vs more to find out an essentiall definition of a Part. Auicen defineth a Part to be a body ingendered of the first permixtion of the humours as the humors doe consist of the first mixtion of the meate and the meate of the Elements But this definition Auicens definition of a part imperfect Fen prima primi Doct. 5. ca. 1 of the Arabian is too presse straight narrow because it agreeth only to homogenie parts not to heterogenie for euery man may easily perceiue that heterogenie or dissimilar parts are compounded immediately of similar not of the first mixture of the humors And this Galen teacheth in plaine and expresse words in his first Book de Elementis Galen where hee sayth that compounded partes are immediately made of the simple or similar the simple of humors humors of Aliments Aliments of the Elements They which would salue the Arabians credite say that his definition is materiall nor formall for both similar and An excuse of Auicen but which wil not hold water dissimilar do communicate in the matter though their forme or difference be diuers but they forget that an essentiall definition must expresse the forme especially because it is the chiefe part of the essence as that which giueth Being to the thing Aponensis defineth a Aponensis definition of a part part to be a solid and thick body begotten of humidities or moystures and adorned with the powers of Nature which definition laboureth of the same disease with the former comprehending onely simple not compounded parts Galen hath two definitions of parts The first in the first Booke of his Method and the Galens two definitions fift Chapter and in the first booke de Elementis cap. 6. The second is in his first Booke de vsupartium The first is this A Part is that which accomplisheth or integrateth the whole Or whatsoeuer addeth any thing to the frame of a humane body The second is this A Part is a body which neither hath a proper circumscription of his owne nor yet is on euery hand ioyned with others Both these definitions seeme to bee too large comprehending not onely liuing Both too large particles which are onely truely and properly partes but those also which haue no life as the haires the nailes the fat Hippocrates also vseth this large and ample signification of a part in Lib. 6. Epidemiâ—n where 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is humors spirits he calleth parts So Aristotle calleth seede bloud milke marrow phlegme and fatte or grease Parts Fernelius the french Galen giueth vs a perfect definition of a Part in the first Fernelius the french Galen Chapter of the second Booke of his Physiologia and disputeth and scanneth the particular branches of his definition learnedly and at large Argenterius a common Calumniator Argenterius his cauil at Fernelius sayeth Laurentius taxeth Fernelius definition assuming a diuerse consideration of mans body first as it is a substance and so hee sayeth the parts of it are the Matter and the Forme next as it is a body and so the parts of it are all the Corporeall substances therein contained Finally as a liuing and animated Creature and in that respect sayth he whatsoeuer liueth may be called a part of the liuing Creature not a part of the body Wherefore Fernelius did ill define a Part of mans body to bee a body cohearing or cleaning to the whole and ioyned to it in common life framed for his vse and function But these are but nice and friuolous cauils and indeede extrauagant from a Physitians consideration for a Phisitian doth not consider the body of man as it is a naturall body consisting of matter and forme but as it is obnoxious or liable to sicknesse or health And therefore Fernelius doeth well determine that those bodies onely are to bee called partes which may be the Subiects of sicknes and health Now those parts only are afflicted with Fernelius defended diseases which performe some actions in the body and actions belong to liuing parts not to those which haue no life For sicknes is an indisposition which at the first hand and immediately hurteth or hindereth the action And therefore Fernelius his definition is exquisite and perfect beseeming a true Physitian Of the principalitie of the Parts against the Peripateticks proouing that there is not one onely Principall to wit the Heart QVEST. II. COncerning the principalitie of the partes there is a famous difference betweene the Physitians and the Philosophers The great Genius and interpreter of Nature Aristotle in the seauenth and the tenth Chapters of his second booke de partibus Animalium in Aristotle wold haue but one principal part and that the heart the fourth Chapter of his third book de partibus Animalium in his second booke de generatione Animalium in his booke de vita morte in his bookes de somno and de causa motus Animalium determineth that there is but one Soueraigne in mans body and one Principle which in his bosome and imbracement conteyneth and comprehendeth all the faculties And this he resolueth is the Heart the fountaine sayth he of the veines arteries and the sinewes the source of heate spirits and quickning Nectar the first and onely storehouse of bloud or worke-house of sanguification and finally the seate and mansion house of the vegetatiue sensatiue and reasonable Soule In Artstotles foot steps haue walked Auerrhoes in the second of his Collectanies Aphrodiseus in his first booke de Anima and many
brain which looseth it selfe in his substance Hee saw the hollow veine in the heart very large and ample but he did not obserue that it onely openeth into the heart gaping at it with a spacious orifice or mouth to poure into the right ventricle as it were into a Cisterne sufficient bloud for the generation of vital spirits to supply the expence of the whole body but goeth not out of the heart as doeth manifestly appeare by those three forked membranes or values and floud-gates yawning outward but close inward But because wee shall haue fitter occasion hereafter to dispute this question with them of the originall of the veines and the sinewes it shall bee sufficient that we haue sayd thus much of it at this time As for the seate of the faculties of sence and motion is it not against all reason and experience That the hart is not the beginning of animal motion to place them in the heart The heart indeede is moued and that perpetually but that motion is not Voluntarie but Naturall it is moued yet not at our pleasure but according to it owne instinct Dayly practise and experience teacheth vs that when the ventricles of the Braine are either compressed or filled and stuffed vp as in the Apoplexy Epilepsie and drowsie Caros then all the faculties are respited and cease from their functions but when the heart is offended the life indeede is endangered but neither motion nor sence intercepted Againe if the heart were the seate of all the faculties as the Peripatetikes would faine haue it then vpon any affection of the same or notable deprauation of his temperament An elegant argument against the Peripatetickes all the functions should be impeached because all actions come from the Temper But we see that in a Hectique ague or Consumption wherein there is an vtter alienation of the temper as being an equall distemper of all distempers the most dangerous yet the voluntary and principall faculties do remaine inviolate In the violent motions and throbbing Strange motions of the Heart palpitations of the heart which some say haue beene seene so extreame that a rib hath beene broken therewith yet neither the voluntary motions of the parts are depraued nor the minde at all alienated or troubled Who will deny but that by pestilent and contagious vapors and breaths comming from the byting of venomous beasts or the taking of poyson the vitall faculty is oppugned and as it were besieged in his own fortresse But yet those that are so affected do enioy both sence and reason euen to the last breath most times When the Braine is refrigerated sleep presently stealeth vpon vs now Aristotle himselfe Aristotle defineth sleepe to be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The rest of the first sensator If any of the principal Faculties either Motiue or Sensatiue be affected where do the remedies applyed auaile Surely at the Head not at the Heart The Braine therefore not the Heart is the first Moouer and first Sensator But the Peripatetiks obiect that the Braine hath no The sensation of the Braine not passiue but operatiue Why the braine is cold that is lesse hot Answeres to the arguments of the Peripatetiks sence and therefore cannot be the author of it We will giue them a learned answere out of Galen The Braines sensation is not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 but 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is not passiuely but operatiuely It receiueth not the species or Images of sensible things but like a Iudge it taketh knowledge of their impressions and accordingly determineth of them They say the Braine is vnapt for motion because it is cold we answere it was necessary it should bee cold that is lesse hot for the better performance of the functions For if the Braine had exceeded in heate then would his motions haue beene rash and vnruly and his sensations giddie and fond as in a phrensie In a Syncope the Animall faculties do faile It is true but why Because there is an exolusion and so a defect of vitall spirits by which the animall are cherished The Ligation or interception in like manner of the arteries of the necke called Carotides induceth a priuation of motion and sense onely because the vitall Spirits are intercepted which minister matter to the Animall But one Principle is better then many That we confesse is very true but yet we know there are many reasons why it is not possible it should be so in this Little world We Why in the Little worlde there cannot be one onely principle The first demonstration will instance but in a few It is granted by all men that the substance of the arteries is diuerse from that of the veynes and the substance of the sinnewes differing from them both and as their substance so is their structure very different and their temper not one and the same how then could it be that Organs of so distinct kinds should yssue all from one and the same part Againe it was necessary that these organes should in their originall be very The second large and ample to transfuse sufficient spirites and a common matter suddenly and togetherward into the whole bodye Now the magnitude or proportion of any one part much lesse of the heart could not be sufficient for this purpose either to affoord a foundation for so large vessels or to supply a competent allowance of matter for them all Addeheereto The third that the faculties of the soule follow the temper of the body and therefore so diuers faculties might not issue from one part which hath but one single temperament How can we imagine reasonably that three distinct different faculties yea oftentimes quite contrary Reason Anger and Concupiscence shoulde reside altogether as if they were sworne friends in one Organ Or how when the heart is on fire with anger should reason make resistance which delighteth in a middle and equall temper Do not the vital and animall faculties require a different temper Their Organs therefore must also necessarily The fourth be different and distinct For the heart is by nature fitted to contain and propagate the vital faculty but for the preseruation of the animall it is vtterly incompetent The reason is at hand The vitall spirit is very hot impetuous raging and in continuall motion and therefore stood in neede of a strong organ wherein it should be wrought and contained that the spirit might not because of his tenuity be exhaled nor the vessell by which it is conueyed breake in perpetuall pulsing and palpitation which both wold easily haue hapned if the heart and arteries had bin thin and of a slender texture The animall faculty required another temper in her organ otherwise the motions would haue beene furious the sences giddy and rash Reason would continually haue erred because the property of heate is to confound and make a medley of all things shuffling in one thing hudlingly vpon another through his continuall and indesinent
which no man in his right wits but will easily confesse or let him but pricke his finger and he shall see it Auicen Fen prima doctrina 5. Cap. primo defines that to be a principal part which hath in it selfe the Originall or beginning of the first and chiefe faculties of the Auicens desition or a principall part body or wherein the power or efficacy of those faculties by which the body is dispersed or gouerned doth as in his chiefe seate especially reside and manifest it selfe Some of the late Writers haue defined a principall part to bee that which out of it selfe exhibiteth and A definition of the late writers communicateth to other parts some actiue Instrument as for instance a Spirit So that which of all these definitions we accept of it will still remaine that there are three principall parts the Braine the Heart and the Liuer For if we respect Necessity these only are absolutely necessary if the originall of the faculties in the Braine resideth and shineth the animall the vitall in the heart and the naturall in the Liuer if the Instruments then from the Braine floweth the animall spirits by the sinnewes the vitall from the heart by the arteries the naturall from the Liuer by the veins and by those passages are all diffused from their fountaines in the whole body Galen in his Booke de Arte parua addeth to the principall partes a fourth to wit the Testicles not in respect to the indiuiduum or particular creature but because they are of absolute necessity for the conseruation of the kinde and production of encrease For the Testicles indeede do not make allowance to the whole body of any matter or facultie or spirit but only of a quality together with a subtile and thin breath or aire from which the flesh hath a ranke taste of the seede and the bodye a strength or farther ability in the performance of his actions QVEST. IIII. Which of all the principall Parts is the most Noble HAuing praemised this disputation concerning the number of the principall parts it remaineth because wee would haue nothing wanting which may giue satisfaction to such as desire it that we inquire which of all the principall parts is worthily to be preferred aboue the rest Galen in his first Booke de semine preferreth the testicles to the heart where he saith The Heart is indeede the author of liuing but the Testicles Galen preferreth the Testicles before the Heart are they which adde a betternesse or farther degree of perfection to the life because if they be taken away the iollity and courage of the Creature is extinguished the Male followeth not his Female the Veynes loose their latitude and become sunke narrow the Pulse abateth of his strength and becomes weake dull and languishing the skin is pilde and bare whereupon such men are called Glabriones and in a word all virility Glabriones Galen or manhoode vanisheth away Galen addeth The Testicles are another Fountaine or Well-spring of in-bred heate the Feu-place or Fire-hearth where the Lares or houshold-Gods of the body do solace and disport themselues from hence the whole body receyueth Wherein the Testicles do shew their power an encrease of heate and by that meanes not onely foecundity but also a great alteration of the temper the habite the proper substance yea and of the manners themselues so that to say true their power is very great and almost incredible then especially knowne when it is wanting as we may obserue in Eunuches Wherefore as to be and liue well is more excellent then simply to liue and haue an Idle and sluggish existence so the Instrument of the former which is the Testicles is more excellent then that of the latter which is the heart A probable but a sophisticall argument Galens subtile argument answered True it is that which giueth better life if it giue life also is more excellent then that which giueth life onely but the testicles do not giue life at all the creature can liue without them they adde indeed a perfection not to life that is to the concreate as we say but to liuing that is to the abstract so do the eyes so do other parts without which a Man should liue but in liuing should be miserable the heart therefore giueth the substance the testicles exhibite but an additament which may be away albeit it bee with notable detriment detriment I say not of that which the heart giueth which is the substance but of that which themselues affoord which is a complement Now that a substance is of more excellence then a complement no Man will deny the heart therefore is more noble then Whether the Braine be to be preferd before the hart the testicles But the heart hath a greater concurrent in this plea of honour which is the braine The Peripatetikes and Aristotle their Prince together with the whole family almost of The opinion of the Peripatetiks Stoiks the Stoickes especially Chrysippus do giue the preheminence to the heart as well because it is seated in the middest which is the place of honour as also because it is a liuing and abundant Fountaine of Natiue heate and finally because it is the speciall habitation of the soule for euen Hippocrates himselfe the Oracle of Physicke in his booke de Corde placeth Hippocrates the soule in the left ventricle of the heart and hence it is that they call the heart 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 quasi 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifieth Empire or rule comming from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to Command But all this notwithstanding we are enforced to yeelde the superiority to the braine We determin that the brain is the prime principal part because his functions are more diuine and more noble then those of the heart For example All sence and voluntary motion proceede from it the habitation it is of Wisedome the Shrine of Memory Iudgement and Discourse which are the prerogatiues of Man aboue all other Creatures This is the Prince of the Family and the head is the head of the tribe all other parts are but attendants though some serue in more honourable place then others and owe homage vnto it yea all were created onely for his vse and behoofe An Elegant demonstratiō how all the body is seruiceable to the Braine For the braine being the seate of the intelligible or vnderstanding faculty it was requisite first that it should be supplied with phantasmes or representations these representations could not be exhibited and represented to the vnderstanding but by the ministerie of the outward sences For it is a rule in Philosophy Nihil est in intellectu quod nō prius fuit in sensu There is nothing in the vnderstanding or intellect which is not first in the sence It was necessary therefore that the sences should be created for the intellect Furthermore the sences could not haue beene perfect vnlesse the
naturall instinct before it come to the Liuer as Galen teacheth Haply that the Gal. 4. vsu part 12. membranes of the stomacke may with it be nourished Or if thou hadst rather say that these veines doe carry the Chylus they haue sucked after the manner of the meseraickes to the rootes of the port veine that are disseminated through the Liuer that there it may be turned into bloud From these veines come those sodaine refections of the spirits by sweete A good note of the sudden refections which come from wine cordiall potions and strong Wine Broths and Cordials which refections would not so soone follow vnlesse the Liuer did suck nourishment by them out of the stomacke That which is called the vas breue or short veine which from the veines of the spleene is by an vnited passage of many braunches carried into his bottome doeth there belch out a sowre and sharpe bloud sometimes to the vpper mouth to stirre vp appetite which yet properly is prouoked by sence of want and to strengthen it by his adstringent vertue It hath Arteries from the Coeliacall branch of the Aorta table 10. figure 1 2. a b d f or The Arteries of the stomack great Artery which doe accompany euery one of the veines excepting the lesse Gastricke table 10. figure 2. c to affoord strength of life to preserue it from putrifaction by ventilation to cherish refresh and increase his naturall heate with their heat and vitall spirit that so concoction might be made more perfect but of these branches more hath beene sayed in the chapter of the Coeliacall Arteries It hath very conspicuous and notable nerues from the sixt paire which at his orificies or The nerues mouths are double tab 10. figure 1 2. T V disseminated from those branches which make the recurrent nerues and yeilde certaine Tendrilles to the lungs and the pericardium or purse of the heart which Tendrils because of their softnesse and the length of their way are couered ouer with strong membranes and doe run crosse one another that for greater security they might passe obliquely or side-long and piercing through the diaphragma or midriffe are on both sides doubly diuided so that the left compasseth the table 10. fig. 1 2. T V X Y right and backe part of the mouth of the stomacke and the right the lefte and forepart which orifice they doe so inuolue that it seemeth to bee made altogether of sinewes from the aboundance of which it hath most exquisite sence to stirre vp and awake the sence of the want of nourishment which sence ariseth from suction for there is the seat The cause of hunger of the appetite to this onely part hath nature giuen the sence of want or of Animal hunger for euen we feele that part especially to be contracted when wee are extreamely hungry The seat of appetite For if we should not feele a kinde of molestation vpon the vtter and absolute exsuction of our nourishment till there be a supply made wee should by degrees be extinguished affamished before wee were aware for our substance is in perpetual wasting and decay the inbred heate continually feeding vppon the Radicall moysture But now it is otherwise because the naturall hunger that is setled in euery particular part hath with it adioyned The appetite of euery particular part a sence of discontent which is onely appeased by assimulation of fresh nourishment These branches of Nerues going downeward make his membranes which were onely membranous before to become neruous being disseminated euen to his bottome These doe also impart the nourishing force or faculty to the fleshy Fibres of the stomacke From the left nerue there runneth a branch along the vppermost seate of the stomacke to the pylorus which when it hath foulded with a few small surcles it goeth thence to the hollow of the Liuer To the bottome of the stomacke doe other two nerues attaine from the sixt Why the brain being stroken the patient casts paire also to wit from the propagation led by the roots of the ribbes Sometime to the left side there are offered nerues arising from the sinewes which runne vnto the spleene Wherefore seeing the stomack hath obtayned so many sinewes it is no wonder if when the braine bee stroken or affected the stomacke also bee disturbed and vomitings caused especially in the Hemicrania or Meigrame And on the other side when the stomacke is affected then the Animall facultie languisheth and melancholly symptoms do happen so that one of them suffering the other hath euer a compassion not as most men haue of others miseries but indeede a reall fellow feeling Furthermore there attaineth to this bottome of the stomacke sometimes a vessell or Vessels from the bladder of gal to the bottom of the stomacke entrance of many vesselles from the bladder of Gall carrying choller thither and causing perpetuall casting A Family of such men are sayd to be at Spire in Germany all of which family euery third day vomit vp a good quantity of Choller they be called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is casters of choller vpward The vse of the stomacke is to receiue meate chewed with the teeth and drinke altered The vse of the stomacke in the mouth through the gullet and the same to retaine till it haue contracted it selfe and embraced them by closing both his orificies and then his naturall inbredde facultie and proper heate boyleth and conuerteth the better part of the Aliments into white creame which we call Chylus That is a substance disposed to be conuerted into bloud For the Galen proper action of the stomacke sayth Galen 5. vsu partium 4. is concoction it being the organ or instrument of the first concoction or the shop and forge of Chilification Moreouer because the substance of the stomacke is membranous and therefore not so hot his ingenit heate is encreased yea doubled by the adiacent parts as the Liuer the What parts assist the stomacks concoction Midriffe the Spleene the Kell the Collicke gut the trunkes of the hollow Veine and the great Arterie the Sweet-bread but especially the Coeliacall Artery compassing it about almost on euery side yeeldeth most immediate assistance For the narrower side of the stomacke toward the right hand is in a manner hid vnder the Liuer the left lieth close to the Spleene and so of the rest which are all as so many coales set together vnder a vessell to make it boyle After the Aliment is concocted the pylorus or lower mouth of the stomacke is loosened and the Chylus thrust downe into the duodenum from thence to supply Aliment to the whole body and so much of the stomacke Of the Oesophagus or Gullet CHAP. X. NOw although the Oesophagus or gullet is for the most part of it scituated The reason why we discourse of the gullet in this place in the Chest or second Region yet because it is continued with
or concoct whence it commeth to passe that the fibres as it were the raynes of the stomacke being loosened they are ouertaken with manifold vomitings and frequent deiections Those things which they obiect concerning stipticke medicines which coroborate the guts and stay the fluxe of the Belly are but of small moment for we doe not therefore apply them to strengthen the Retention of the guts which is none at all but to bind or Contract the veines of the mesenterie which are dispersed in infinite braunches through the coates of the guttes and doe empty into them malignant and superfluous humors or else to thicken refrigerate or appease those râ—ging humors which in substance are very thinne The vse of stipticke medicines in fluxes in their Temper very hot and in their quality very sharpe and coroding that so they might become more vnapt to moue with such violence and force as they are wont And what I pray you is more absurde then to referre the cause of the astriction of the belly to the strength of the Reteining vertue Let them rather harken to Galen who in the third book of the causes of Symptomes elegantly assigneth the causes of slowe deiection sometime to Galen The true causes of costiuenes the weaknesse of the expulsiue power sometime to the dull sence of the guttes sometime to the thicknesse stipticke or binding nature and small quantitie of that which is eaten sometime to the weaknesse of the muscles of the Abdomen who haue a great hand beare a great part in the auoyding of the excrements but concerning the Retentiue power of the guts he addeth not a word neither maketh mention thereof Lastly whereas they obtrude vnto vs the necessity of their Retention of the Chylus and the excrements we admit is very willingly but doe not ascribe it to the retentiue faculty of the guts for toward the reteyning of the Chylus the wisedome and prouidence of Nature hath prouided the manifold boughts doublings and conuolutions or writhen complications The reason of the conuolutions of the guts of the guttes so that in so long a iourney and intricate a passage it is not possible that almost any part of the Aliment should ariue at the port Esquiline which before was not met withall by the sucking mouthes of the almost infinite veines of the mesenterie And for the Retention of the excrements it is not a naturall but an Animall action because it is performed by the helpe of muscles to wit the sphincters which doe constringe or gather together the lower part of the right gut that the excrement might not bee auoyded without the commandement of reason and consent of the will It is therefore hence manifest The conclusion that the guts haue no Naturall power to reteine the Chylus or the excrement QVEST. III. Whether the Guttes haue any Concocting Facultie THat in euery Concoction there are three things necessarily required a Preparation the Concoction or boyling it selfe and a Perfection after it Galen is a plentifull witnesse So the preparation of the first Concoction is in the Three things required in al concoctions mouth the Coction it selfe in the bottome of the stomacke and the absolution or perfection in the small guts the preparation to the second Concoction is made in the veines of the mesenterie the Coction it selfe in the Parenchyma of the Liuer and the absolution or perfection in the great vessels In like manner the seede atteineth a kind of rudement in the Preparing vessels but his Idea or form in the testicles and his perfection in the Parastatae The Animall spirite hath a delineation in the wondrous nettes or webbes of Arteries his forme in the middle ventricle his absolution in the latter ventricle of the braine so that in the workes of Nature these manifold degrees of operations do euery where appeare This Concoction of spirites or of Alement whether it bee priuate or officiall is performed without the helpe of fibres onely by the assistance and inbred proprietie of our naturall heate and therefore by Galen it is called Alteration and by him not denyed vnto the Galen 4. de vsu part 3 denatu facult guts for so he writeth in his fourth booke of the vse of partes The guttes though they were not ordained to Concoct the Chylus but onely to containe and distribute it yet because Nature is neuer idle it attaineth in the passage through them a more perfect elaboration euen as in the greater vessels there is a certaine facultie of perfecting the bloud which was before made in the Liuer And this opinion of Galens doeth Areteus and Auerrhoes follow which also is seconded Aret. lib. 1 decausis et Signis Chronic morb cap. 15. conded by good reason for the substance of the guts and the stomacke is all one whether you regarde the Temper or the Coulor or the frame and texture of their coates Wherefore the Chylus is concocted in the stomacke and there attaineth the species and forme of Chylus but as it stayeth in the convolutions of the guts and the rugged foldes of their inmost coate it acquireth also a further alteration I am not ignorant that there is a new Paradoxe maintained by some to wit that the guts A paradoxe haue more power to concoct the Chylus then the stomacke and that in the time of concoction the pylorus is not shut but that the Aliment not yet throughly boyled falleth thorough the stomacke into the guts and they instance in wounds of the Hypochondria small guts whence say they doth issue a Chylus not yet perfectly concocted therefore it had not his forme or perfection in the stomack Furthermore in Exomphalosi or the rupture of the Nauell the meate passeth foorth not perfectly laboured and in the heighth of Summer when we drinke smal drinke we doe instantly Obiection Exomphalosis Answere feele the cold in our guts We answere that they do not perceiue that in the cases instanced the guts are ill affected and the stomacke out of hand drawne into consent with them as well because of their communion and similitude of substance as also because of their vicinity for Hippocrates in his Booke of humors hath this golden saying Those partes which are neere Neighbours or haue community of substance are at the first hand and verie notably Hippocrates affected It is therefore no wonder that crude or inconcocted and liquid Aliment should flowe from a wounded gut I confesse that liquid things do sodainely fall downeward so also is their alteration so daine and quicke But they can hardly be perswaded that the great abundance of meate deuoured by Rauen-stomackes and Trencher-friends can be conteyned in Obiection the stomacke alone seeing Hippocrates saith that the amplitude thereof exceedeth not fiue Hippocrates handfuls But they must know that the substance of it is Membranous and is easily distended into all dimensions beside these great gourmandizers do not perfectly concoct the Answere
in arte parua and Vesalius affirmes that hee Galen Vesalius saw it once Sometime this channell of choler is but one and is by nature framed amisse being inserted in some men vnto the bottome of the stomacke in others below the Duodenum the former sort do continually vomit choler the latter as continually auoyde it by seidge the first are called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Cholericke vpward the other 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Cholerick Hip de victus ratione in acut downward both cholericke saith Galen 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is in their habite and conformation To make these things more plaine we must obserue that according to Hippocrates and Two sorts of cholerick mē A cholerick Temper A cholericke Habit. Galen there are two sorts of cholericke men some are so by nature some by euent or accident By nature cholericke is either in Temperament or in Habite In Temperament those are cholericke whose Liuers are hot aboue measure for a hot Liuer engendreth abundance of choler In habite those are called cholericke whose bladder of gall is so formed that the Canell or passage of the gall runnes either to the stomacke or to the emptie gut and yet both these thus habitually cholericke may in their temperament be Flegmaticke There is an elegant history in Galen in his Commentary vpon the second section A Storie out of Galen of the Booke intituled de victus ratione in morbis acutis concerning Paul the Rhetoritian and Eudemus the Philosopher the Rhetoritian was altogether Flegmatick yet vexed with continuall vomitings and for the most part costiue the Philosopher had many cholerick euacuations downeward but none by vomit All these are called Bilious or cholericke by Bilious by euent nature There are also some cholericke by euent that is by a temperament acquired as by labour watchings anger sharpe salt and spiced meates But whether the bladder do draw and driue the choler by one and the same way many haue made question A certaine new writer a great interpreter of Hippocrates but not so An idle conceite well practised in Anatomy writeth that there are two passages inserted into the bodye of the bladder by one of which it draweth by the other it driueth forth the gall But these are meere imaginations for the passage of the bladder is onely one whereby it both draweth and auoydeth choler though at seueral times yet from this common passage do spring The truth two small twigges the one diuersifyed into the Liuer by which it draweth onely the other inserted into the Duodenum by which it onely expelleth And this Galen vnderstood right well as appeareth in the thirteenth Chapter of his third Booke of Naturall Faculties It is not hard saith he to conceiue how traction and expulsion should be made by the same passage at seuerall times if we consider that the gullet doth not onely leade meate into the stomacke but also in vomiting casteth it out by the same way And thus much of the Bladder of gall now we proceede to the Spleene QVEST. XV. Concerning the vse of the Spleene against the slanderous calumniations of Galens Aduersaries THere be diuers opinions as well of the Ancient as Moderne writers about the vse of the Spleene Erasistratus thought it not of any great moment Aristotle Erasistratus Aristotle in his third Booke de partibus Animalium confesseth it to be necessary indeede yet not absolutely but by euent although hee sayth it sometime draweth the excrement from the stomacke and worketh it vnto his nourishment Both these opinions haue beene hissed out of the Schooles of Physitians as being neither established by reason nor agreeing with the maiesty wisedom and policy of Nature who vseth not to create any thing in the frame of our bodies which is not necessary for the better gouernment and order of the common-wealth of the same Alexander Aphrodisaeus sect 2. problem and Aretaeus lib 1. de causis signis chronicorum and the author of the Book de Respiratione Alexander and Aretaeus do conclude that the spleene is the organ of sanguification and they call it the bastard Liuer In this say they is the veinall blood prepared and concocted yet doth their Their reasons beleefe rest vpon coniecture because the frame and structure of both the bowels is alike because in both of them there are large and ample vessels because nature vseth to make the common ministers or seruiceable partes of the bodie either double or if but single then that one is placed in the middest as the heart the stomacke the wombe the bladder the mouth the tongue and the nose because the Liuer is in the right side and the Spleene in the left they seeme to bee two organes ordained for one and the same action But these Confuted bare coniectures are too weak to make a party that should hope to preuaile against a common receiued opinion For how could nature haue set two so ample bowels which were to serue the whole bodie in the midst vnder the heart and how again should she not haue bin idle if she had made more instruments then one for sanguificatiō when one was sufficient Rondeletius was of opinion that the Spleen is not the receptacle of the melancholy humor Rondeletius his opinio because that humour remaining in his naturall integrity is spent vpon the bones other hard and dry parts of the body and because there is lest of that humor in vs there is no part His Reasons appointed to receiue the superfluities thereof like as there is no place ordained to receiue the recrements of the blood which for the most part do passe away by sweats and insensible transpiration Bauhin runneth a middle course between these whose arguments we haue heard before in the history may receiue answer partly by himselfe partly by the answere to others Vlmus a Physitian of Poytiers in France in an elegant and wittie Booke which hee set out of the Spleene hath deuised a newe and vncouth vse thereof that is That Vlmus his opinion in the Spleene the Vitall spirite is prepared hee meaneth that the thinnest part of the Bloode which is the matter of the Vitall spirite passeth from the Spleene thorough the Arteries into the lefte ventricle of the heart where it is mingled with the aire and perfected so powred foorth through the arteries as it were thorough chanels and water-courses into the body And this new paradoxe he establisheth with reasons which carry a shew of great strength and euidence of truth His reasons The matter saith he of the vitall spirit is double Aire and Blood and both these stand in neede of preparation and attenuation the Aire is prepared in the Lunges but the Blood not in the right side of the heart as Galen would haue it because there are no manifest passages from the right to the left ventricle not in the Lunges as Columbus thought and therefore
because that of all humours And why hath most whay or vrine in it for it is cold wherefore when that aboundeth the naturall heare of the Spleene the Stomacke the Liuer and neighbour parts is wasted and dissolued from whence proceedeth a great encrease of crudities and waters Adde hereto that Much sweate and vrine in Quartanes it behoued this crasse humour to haue much whay mingled with it to be a westage or vehicle thereunto Common and dayly experience addeth strength to this opinion for in quartane Agues there is much sweate and much water made and melancholy men are all Melancholie men great spitters of them sputatores maximi great Spitters therefore Galen out of Diocles in his 3. Pooke de locis affectis reckoneth aboundance of spittle to be the principall amongst Hypochoudriacall signes This therefore is to be resolued of that spleniticke persons doe abound with serous humour Furthermore that it is purged by vrine Hippocrates Galen Auicen Paulus and Rhasis How to purge it doe teach and we finde it true in our dayly practise Hippocrates in his Booke de internis affectibus writeth that the medicines which are prescribed to the spleniticke persons ought to purge by the bladder and in his Booke de externis affectibus he willeth that those cholericke Patients who haue great and turgid spleenes and thereuppon are ill coloured or troubled with malignant vlcers should haue their vrine prouoked The moderne Practitioners doe cure the vulcers called sceletyrbica which are contracted or gotten by the fault Vlcera sâ—eletyrbica how cured of the spleene by diuretical and diophoretical medicines that is by such as prouoke vrine and sweare Hippocrates relateth an elegant History of Bion in the second Booke of his Epidemia and the second Section Bion saith he did make much water without any residence and the bloode Hippocrates story or Bion. yssued out of his left nosethril for his Spleene was puffed vp and hard Galen in his second Booke ad Glauconem cures quartane Agues with Diureticall Medicines such as prouoke Vrine The guts saith he are to be purged by the seige but the Spleene and the Kidnies by the Vrine The same Galen in his Commentaries in sextum Epidem writeth that Blacke Vrines are signes of a colliquated or resolued spleene Auicen Fen. 15. tertij When splenitick persons Auicen saith he do vse much exercise the Melancholy humor is deriued to the passage of the vrine and the vrines become blacke And we our selues haue obserued many splenitick persons to haue recouered their health by a liberall and free profusion or euacuation of blacke Vrines But Experience we must obserue that such Vrines are not blacke in their proper liquor nor in their Generation because those according to Hippocrates in his Prognosticks Pronheticks Aphorismes Black waters Hippocrates are all mortall for that they bewray eyther an extraordinary heate torrifying all things as it were into a blacke Cinder or else an extinction of naturall heate and a Morticinium that is an vtter deadnesse but they are blacke through a permixtion of a blacke humor which the Spleene hath purged and put downe into the Kidneyes How Criticall waters becom black Now by what passages or wayes this serous and melancholy iuice is purged from the Spleene vnto the Kidneyes it is nor so easily knowne There are two kindes of vessels dispersed through the substance of the Spleene Veines arising from the spleniticke braunch The passages and many Arteries Betweene the spleniticke branch and the emulgent veines there is no communion vnlesse it be a farre off for the splenicke branch ariseth out of the trunke of the port or gate-veine but the emulgent from the descending trunke of the caua or hollow veine now betweene the hollow and the gate-veines wee know there is no communion vnlesse it bee by the mingling of their mouthes in the substance of the Liuer for some of the new writers haue obserued many such inoculations betwixt them in that place Wherefore if the expurgation or auoydance of this melancholy humor be made by the veines it must be returned from the spleene to the gate from the gate to the hollow and from the hollow to the emulgent veines and so vnto the Kidneyes which were a long and tedious course Our opinion therefore is that this expurgation is rather made by the arteries then by the The most likly way veines because the humour contained in the spleene may by a nearer and more open passage be deriued from it vnto the emulgeÌ„t arterie So the Empyici pleuritici et peripneumonici that is such as haue suppurations in their chest are afflicted with the pluresie or inflamation of the Lungs haue the matter or quitture euacuated not through the veins but through the arteries and beside our eyes teach vs that there is more serous and whaey humor conteined in the arteries then in the veines And for this reason I thinke the emulgent arteries were made so large and ample not Why the emulgent arteries were made so large Galen so much to leade and bring down the vitall spirit for if they had been but small they would haue serued that turne as to purge the whay contayned in the arteries away by the kidnies for so Galen teacheth vs in his 5. Booke de vsu partium and in his Booke against Erasistratus And so much concerning the vse of the spleen the way of the melancholy vnto the Stomacke and the Kidneyes Nowe followeth that wee should treate of the Kidneyes themselues QVEST. XVIII Of the vse of the Kidneyes and the matter of the vrine ERasistratus and Asclepiades as Galen witnesseth in his Booke de Naturalibus facultatibus Erasistratus Asclepiades Aristotle ascribed no vse at all almost to the Kidneyes Aristotle in his Book de partibus Animalium supposeth that they were at the first intention ordayned to hold or conteine and establish the veines and that in the second place or by the bye Nature abused them for the excretion of a superfluous humor We with Hippocrates Dioc es and Galen 1. de naturalibus facult 5. de vsu partium and in his Hippocrates Diocles. Galen Of the vse of the kidneyes Booke de locis affectis doe thinke that they were framed for the expurgation or cleansing of the veinall and arteriall blood For whereas in the Liuer after concoction there ariseth a threefold excrement one bilious or cholericke another foeculent or melancholy and the third serous or whaey and the two former as soon as concoction is celebrated are purged away but the third remaineth to conduct the thicke and sluggish blood that it might more easily and freely passe into the narrow and threddy veines It was meet that at length The vse of the whaey humor hauing performed this his office it should also be separated and purged as an vnprofitable superfluity and discharged into his proper receptacles These receptacles therefore are the
draweth the mans seed and when the seed is conceiued or receiued then is it so closely shut vp saith Hippocrates in the 51. Aphorisme of the 5. Section that a Needle or a small Probe can hardly be thrust into it and so it continues nine moneths for when women with childe yeelde seede it is not out of the bottome but by the necke of the vvombe as vve haue sayd before Verie rarely is it opened and that either for the casting out of a false conception a perfect By how many meanes it is opened conception remaining behinde or in superfoetation where after one conception another commeth So likewise when the wombe not fit to conceiue doth belch out againe the seed of both parties or when as in polutions or affrictions women that haue not conceiued do loose their owne seed or when as in women vnburdened the courses or any offensiue humors are that way purged as in the Whites in which case oftentimes the whole bodie Note this is purged that way the wombe at all not beeing affected or when false conceptions alone are cast out as the Mola or Moone-calfe and such like or finally when the Infant it The admirable worke of God in the birth selfe is borne into the world for when that is perfected this passage is so distended openeth so wide that from the bottome of the wombe to the very lap the cauity is equall that through it the Infant may passe which admirable worke of Nature or Natures Mayster God himselfe we may wonder at but not vnderstand saith Galen in his 15. Booke De vsu partium and the 17. chapter But because it must be opened according to the magnitude of the Infant and that by degrees being it is of a thicke and fast substance Tab. 9. fig. 4. at G and is yet thicker when the birth approacheth there cleaueth vnto it a certain viscid and slimy body like glew that by the helpe of it the orifice without feare of dilaceration or divulsion may bee distended and naturally opened This is round like a crowne and as often as the passage openeth commeth away in an orbicular forme The Midwiues call it the Crowne or the Rose This Orifice if it be too much loosened or opened aboue measure as The crowne or rose of the wombe Why Harlots do not conceiue in ouer-moyst bodies or in the whites or by reason of too frequent copulation as in Harlots it bringeth barrennesse so doth it also if it be too fat or thicke or growe callous or hard sometimes there growe in it the Scirrhus or the Cancer both incureable diseases which happen especially when the courses faile CHAP. XV. Of the necke of the wombe of the Hymen THE third part of the wombe is the neck called Ceruix or Collum vteri tab 9. fig. 2. and 3 d. Fig. 4. KK in the first figure the necke is turned vpward at â—â— The necke of the wombe 14. vsu part 3. 15 vsu part 3. 14. vsu part 4. Lib. 7. Hist 1. into which the yard passeth This Galen commonly calleth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 sometime 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Aristotle 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the matrixe the necke and the gate of the wombe It is a passage within the Cauity of the Peritonaeum called the Bason or Lauer placed betweene the right gut the bladder whiter then the superficies of the bottome It hath a deepe cauity and wide whence Fallopius calleth it the bosome of modesty but the mouth or entrance of it is much narrower The capacitie of it It reacheth from the inner Tab. 5. fig. 4. G orifice of the wombe to the outward Orifice Tab. 9. fig. 4. O or very lap and priuity and being long that the seede of the man may be brought to the orifice of the wombe it receyueth the yard fitly like a sheath wherefore the amplitude is answerable to that it must contain is not broader then the right gut It becommeth in the time of coition longer or shorter wider or narrower as the yard is and according to the womans appetite more or lesse turgid more open or more contracted direct wherefore the length of it cannot be limited no more then the length of the yarde and though it be continuated with the bottome yet it hath a diuers substance from it For it is Membranous and Neruous that it may better be enlarged or contracted neither too hard nor too soft The substance of it is somewhat fungous or spongie like that of a mans yarde for as it was necessary that the yard should bee distended to fill this so it was necessary that this in coition should be so contracted and straightned that it might straightly embrace the same The substaÌ„ce which happeneth by reason of many small Arteries which fill the passage with spirits so it becommeth narrower Wherefore in women that are full of lust or in the time of anie womans appetite it strutteth and the Caruncles swell outward which in Cowes and Bitches The streightnesse whence caused is so apparent that their priuities seeme to bee very much enflamed and the Cauitie growes very straight In yong wenches it is more delicate and soft and becommeth euerie day harder so that those that haue often conceiued and old women haue it hard callous as it were gristly by reason of the often attrition and the frequent flowing of their courses Whereupon Herophylus compared it to the weazon or winde-pipe This when it is not distended The fouldâ— of iâ— is rugous if it be much stretched it becommeth smooth and slippery vnlesse it be in that part which endeth in the lap but in the entrance of the passage and in the forepart there are many round folds for the greater pleasure of louers which commeth from the atrition of them by the nut of the yard These folds are in yong women smoother and narrower and the passage straighter that it will scarse admit a finger which is not from the cloasing of the sides of his necke but by reason of the mediocrity of his passage yet thorough it doe passe not onely the bloud in the monthly euacuations of growne Maydens but also other corrupt humors in the disease of the whites or womens fluxe which also we haue seen A strange obseruation being taught by Aristotle to obserue it to bee purged this way in young children of foure or fiue yeare old The attrition of these folds and their extension in the first society of mayds with men Soranus thought to bee the cause of some maydens payne in deuirgination or losse of their The cause of paine in deflowring of a mayde maiden-head as we speake and because certaine veines passe by them these being broken by the husband the blood issueth sometimes in great aboundance but the neck when neither the seed is sent in nor the Infant is excluded but at other times is writhen oblique for being loosned
swell Howe this commeth to passe we will now declare but first it must be resolued what that diuine old man meant by dry Coughes not that Cough which is without matter caused either by a bare distemper as when the winde is at the North or by the inequality of the rough Artery or by the simpathy of the sinnewy parts for how could that breede tumors and Apostemations But a Cough with a matter whose cause is either the thinnesse of the matter which the breath cannot intercept as we cough but it slideth downe by the sides of the weazon or else the The wayes by which the humor must pas out of the chest into the testicles thicknes of the same which will not follow the constraint of the chest This matter whither thin or thicke Hippocrates vnderstandeth to be euacuated by Apostemations belowe and especially in the coddes or testicles but all the difficulty is which way this crude matter should passe out of the chest vnto the parts of generation There are three sorts of vessels which goe to the Testicles A Nerue an Artery and a veine all which haue through-passages from the chest to the testicles First of al a notable The way of the Nerue and euident branch of the rib sinnew called Costalis runneth by the sides of the ribs into the Testicles A vaine from the non-parill or vn-mated veine of the brest runneth thorough The way of the Veine the Midriffe and determineth into the veine of the Kidney and the spermaticall veines As for the Artery albeit none do come to the great trunke from the Lunges in whose lappes The way of the Arteire the matter of the cough doth lye yet it is not vnreasonable to thinke that the offending humour may passe by tâ—e venall arâ—ery into the left ventricle of the heâ—rt and from thence into the great Artery and so into his branches by which way â—lso the matter or pus of pleuriticall The passage of matter thorough the left Ventricle of the heart and Peripneumontcall or Empyicall patients descendeth and so is diuersly auoyded by vrine seidge or Apostemations in the lower parts and by this passage also it is more then probable that the matter should fall out of the chest to the testicles QVEST. VI. Of the scituation of the Prostatae COncerning the Glandules called Prostatae Anatomists doe contend That the Prostatae are aboue the sphincter some thinke they are placed beneath the sphincter Muscle others aboue we adhere to the latter For beside the credite of dissection if they were placed below the sphincter then the seede should neuer be spent without the auoyding of vrine also again in the running of the reines the seed could not flow without the water besides the Vrine would alwayes lye vpon these Glandules and fret them with his â—crimony They are therefore placed aboue the sphincter and their inflamation or exulceration breeds the venerious gonorrhaea or running of the reines QVEST. VII Whether the Erection of the yard be a Naturall or an Animall action EVery action according to Galen is Naturall or Animall that he calleth Naturall which is not voluntary so the vitall faculty is Naturall because it is not How manie soâ—ts actions there are Arbitrary The inflation of the virile member is an action because there is in it Locall and Mathematicall motion it must therefore needs be a Natural or an Anmiall or a mixt action To prooue it to be meerely Animall this argument is vrged because all the Animal faculties Imagination Motion and Sense do concurre to the perfection of it For the first That erection is meerely Animal before the distention of this part whether wee wake or sleepe wanton and lasciuious imaginations do trouble vs. Now mens Imaginations when they wake are alwayes voluntary and arbitrary with election and when they sleepe then are their imaginations like those of bruite beasts following the species or Idea and representations of the seede as it pricketh swelleth these parts of generation For euen as in sleepe Flegme stirreth vp in our imaginations The effects of the humours in sleepe similitudes of raine and waters Choler of rage and fury like vnto it selfe Melanlancholy that enemy of the light and demolisher of the principles of life it selfe powreth a cloude of darknesse ouer our minde and representeth to our imaginations similitudes full of terror and feare right so the seede contained in the Prostatae swelling with aboundance by his tickling or itching quality communicated to the braine by the continuity of the sinnewes How venerious imaginations 〈◊〉 sleep are mooued mooueth or stirreth vp images or shaddowes of venerious delights in the fantasies of men wherefore this part or member is not erected without the helpe of the imagination The Sense mooueth the imagination the imagination commandeth the moouing Faculty that obeyeth and so it is puffed vp The moouing Faculty hath the help of four Muscles two of which run along the sides of the member now wee know that all motions of the Muscles is Animall because a Muscle is defined to be an instrument of voluntary motion This inflation hath pleasure also ioyned vnto it but pleasure is not without sence wherefore all these three Animall faculties concurre in erection and therefore it is meerly an Animall action On the contrary that it is a Naturall action may thus bee demonstrated all the causes That it is meerly naturall The instruments of this distention the instruments the efficients and the end are Naturall The Naturall organs or instruments are two ligaments hollow fungous and blacke which though they be called Nerues yet are not voluntary and sensible or feeling sinewes they arise from the hanch and share-bones not from the brayne or marrow of the backe The efficient cause is not our will because erection is not alwayes at our commaundement either to moue or The efficient to appease as we may doe our armes legges and eyes but the efficient cause is heate spirites and winde which fill and distend these hollow bodies with an infinite number of vesselles both veines and arteries dispersed and wouen through them The finall cause is procreation The finall which belongeth to the Naturall not to the Animall faculty Betwixt these two extreames we wil take the middle way and determine that the action of erection is neyther meerely Animall nor meere Naturall but a mixed action In respect of the imagination the sence it is Animall because it is not distended vnlesse some The middle and true opinion that it is a mixt action luxurious imagination goe before and the distention when it is made is alwayes accompanied with a sence of pleasure and delight but in respect of the motion we rather thinke it to be Naturall which yet is somewhat holpen by the Animal For as the appetite which Comparison from the appetite is stirred vp in the vppermost mouth of the stomacke because traction breedes diuulsion
midriffe is pressed or borne vp which is the chiefe instrument Why such women do not breath of free respiration or breathing and the braine is also drawn into consent which is the chiefe seate or tribunall of the Animall faculty which faculty is the efficient cause of respiration Hence it is that in such suffocations or strangulations there is an interception All the causes of respiration in this suffocation are taken away of respiration for the instrumentall cause the midriffe is intercepted the efficient cause the Animal faculty also because the braine is drawn into consent The finall cause also is taken away for the heat of the heart at that time is very small and requireth therefore no other ventilation but by transpiration which is by the pores of the habit of the body But you must marke that I cal not this motion a convulsion but onely a convulsiue motion for convulsion properly is an vnbidden motion of those parts which we vse to moue What parts suffer convulsions at our commandement but the wombe is not mooued by our willes but by it owne will wherefore convulsions belong not to the wombe but to the muscles onely which are instruments of voluntary motion but abusiuely we may call this a convulsion as Hippocrates calleth the Hiccocke a convulsion The third motion of the wombe wee sayed was mixt proceeding from a morbous or The 3 mixt motion of the wombe vnhealthy cause and partly from the faculty as in a great exiccation it runneth vpward toward the Liuer which is the fountaine of sweete moysture for all dried partes doe as it were thirst after this moysture with a naturall appetite and this motion is indeede truely mixt being partly physicall or naturall the dry wombe drawing toward the seate of moysture or drawing the moysture vnto it selfe as Galen interpreteth it and partly mathematicall or locall it moouing as Hippocrates sayeth with a kinde of impetuous violence to the pracordia although I am not ignorant that Galen in this poynt reprooueth his maister and taketh this motion to be meerely Physicall or naturall and is called mathematicall by Hippocrates but abusiuely onely QVEST. X. How the Wombe is affected with smelles and sauours FVrthermore it is not only recorded by antient Authors but approued by daily experience that the wombe is much affected with sauours and smelles so that some haue beene knowne to miscarry vpon the stench of a candle put out How the wōb is affected with smels and sauours as Aristotle recordeth is his 8. Booke of the History of Creatures and the 24. chapter But how and by what passages this apprehension of odours is few haue sufficiently declared wherefore we will payne our selues a little and our readers also to lay open this difficulty because it may be of great vse for the preseruation of health and will not be altogether vnpleasant to them that desire to know themselues As therefore Colour is the onely obiect of the sight so is odour of the smelling and as the sight hath the eye as his peculiar proper instrument of seeing so is the nose I mean Not vnder the forme of smels principally the partes contayned within it that is the spongy bone and the two processes called mamillares the onely instrument of smelling it were therefore very absurde to imagine that the wombe did smell sauours or smelles because it is not the proper instrument of smelling howe then It is affected with sauours by reason of the subtile and thinne vapour or spirite which ariseth from any strong sented thing euen as our spirites But by vaporous spirits are refreshed and exhilerated with sweete sauours not by apprehending the sent of them but by receiuing a thinne ayrie vapour from them whereby the spirites are nourished enlightned and strengthned right so is the wombe affected with the vapors of things which yeelde a strong smell be it pleasant or vnpleasant and that very suddenly because it is a part of exquisite sence But if it bee so it may be demaunded why then the wombe is pleased with sweet smels and displeased with those that are vnpleasant for it seemeth hereby Obiection to make choyce of smelles euen for the very sauour and sent I answere that all thinges Solution which yeeld a noysome smell are vnconcocted and of a bad or imperfect mixture therfore they affect the sence with a kinde of inaequality or else the spirits or vapours that arise from these ranke bodies are impure whence come faintings and swoundings sometimes and so defile the spirits contayned in these generatiue parts One difficulty there yet remayneth If the wombe delight in sweete sauours why then Obiection Why muske and Ciuit cause fits of the mother and stinking things cure it Answere It is a signe of an ill disposed wombe to bee offended with sweet things doth the smell of Amber greece muske and such like bring suffocation of the mother and that of assa faetida and castoraeum such like extreme stinking things cure the same disease I answere that all women fall not into suffocation vpon the smelling of sweet perfumes or the like but onely those whose wombe is especially euilly affected For sweet smels hauing a quicke spirit arising from them doe instantly affect the Brayn and the membranes of the same the membranous wombe is presently drawne into consent with the Brayne and moued so as those bad vapours which before lay as it were a sleep in the ill affected womb are now stirred and wrought vp by the arteries or other blinde passages vnto the midriffe the heart and the braine it selfe and so comes the suffocation we spake off But those things that yeeld a noysome sauour because they are crude and ill mixt doe stoppe the passages How noysom smel cure the suffocation and pores of the braine and do not reach vnto the inner membranes to affect them they cure also the Hystericall paroxisme or fitte of the mother because our nature being offended with them as with enimies rowseth vp it selfe against them and together with the ill vaporsexcludeth also out of the wombe the euil humors from whence they arise euen as in acute diseases nature being prouoked by the ill quality of the humors moueth to criticall excretions Comparisons or in purgations when she is goaded with the aduerse quality of the medicine relieueth her selfe by euacuation But you will aske by what passages are these vapours and spirites carried I answere beside the open passages of the arteries by which such ayrie spirits doe continually passe and Obiection Answere The passiges of these spirits and vapors repasse in a mans body there are many secret and vnknowne waies which those subtile bodies may easily finde considering that euen crasse and thicke humours doe ordinarily follow medicines we know not by what passages as when a little Elaterium euen a graine or two will purge away three of foure pintes of water or more which lay
Capsula Camera or Aula Cordis Hippocrates in his Booke de Corde calleth Culeus It is a large Membrane couering and incompassing all the hart and carrieth his Pyramidall Figure Tab. 4. fig. 1. DEF or rather is like a pine Kernell hauing a broad Basis aboue His Figure and ending by degrees in an obtuse angle Tab. 4. fig. 1 F This is placed in the midst of the double Mediastinum and is embraced by it on either side to which it groweth round about by the mediation of many Fibres It is also tied before to the Pleura where the Gristles Connexions of the sixt and seauenth ribs on the lefte side are ioyned to the Membranes of the Mediastinum where they part or gape from the brest-bone behinde to the spine of the backe below to the sinewy circle Table 4. fig. 1. from E to G or Tendon of the Midriffe his point Tab. 4. fig. 1. F doth so strongly adhere especially on the left as also on the right Tab. 4. fig 1 Q side that it cannot be separated without tearing it asunder and this Connexion is peculiar onely to man For in other creatures as Dogges Apes it standeth off from the Midriffe and is not tyed to it The Originall Table 4. fig. 1 B Fig. 2. A of this Membrane at his Basis is large produced His originall from the coats which the Pleura affoordeth vnto the foure vessels which yssue out of the heart for these vesselles in all that distance which is betweene the Basis or broad end of the heart and this Pericardium haue not the common coate from the Pleura because it is employed in the frame of the Pericardium His substance both for thicknesse and strength as Galen saieth in the first chapter of his sixt Book de vsu partium is very proportionate if it had been harder then it is it would haue His substance the reasons 〈…〉 offended the Lungs by pressing them if softer itself might haue bin pained by the bones for as his position is betweene two contraries so is his substance middle betweene two extremes For it is so much softer then a bone as it is harder then the Lungs but indeede the Pericardium toucheth not the Lungues but by the interposition of the Mediastinum least they should hinder another in their motion alwayes I except the forepart of the brest-bone where the Membranes of the Mediastinum stand of one from another This purse is hard because of the continuall motion of the heart on the outside fibrous within smooth and slippery that the heart might mooue more freely in it but on neyther side hath it any fat although Aristotle saith otherwise whom Vesalius imagined to bee deceyued by taking for it the Membranes of the Mediastinum which are indeede sometimes fat as we haue saide It is tied at the Basis of the heart which is at the fift rackbone of the Chest to the vessels His Connexions which come thence Tab. 4. fig. 1 B fig. 2 A which also it boulstereth but to the body of the heart it is not tied but is as farre from it at the Basis the point and the sides Tab. 4. fig. 2 BB sheweth the Pericardium bent backe to the sides as is sufficient for the dilatation of the heart and for the serous humor heerein conteined Wherefore it is on euery side a little distant from it which distance if it had been larger it would haue taken vp too much of the cauity of the chest and so haue bin a hinderance to Respiration It is continuall or whole round about except in the basis where it hath at the least siue perforations for the entrance of the hollow veine Tab. 4. fig. 1 A Fig. 2. F for his egresse His perforations as also to let out the arteriall veine Tab. 4. fig. 2 G the Venall Artery and the great Artery Tab. 4 fig. 2 H Table 4. figure 1. sheweth the heart included within his purse or Pericardium together with the Lungs and a part of the Midriffe Figure second sheweth the Pericardium opened and so the scituation of the hart and particularly the fore-parte thereof TABVLA IIII. FIG I. FIG II. The second Figure It receiueth very small veines table 4. figure 1. C and threddy partly from those that His vessels are sent to the mediastinum partly from the veins called Phrenicae where they are ioyned to the midriffe some say it hath a small braunch from the Axillary veine which they call the Capsulary or purse-braunch though Laurentius will haue it to come from the subelauian veine It hath no arteries vnlesse they be exceeding smal because being so neare vnto the heart it may receiue vitall spirits at hand from it His nerues are very small and sometimes scarcely sensible but from the left branch of the Recurrent sinew to giue him sence His vse is to be as a habitation and shelter for the heart or as a mantle to couer it and His vses being of all membranes except the dura mater of the Braine the strongest it keepeth it also from pressure that his motion bee not impeached and that it touch not the hard bone Moreouer it conteyneth a serous humour whereof wee will speake in the next place and serueth in stead of a ligament together with the helpe of the membranes of the Mediastinum to reteyne the heart in his right seate Galen in the 13. Chapter of his 7. Book de Anatomieis Admin telleth a strange story of a childe whose breast-bone was cut out and this A story Pericardium rotted part of it off and yet the child recouered In this purse there is contayned a watery humour as Galen calleth it carrying the forme of vrine wherefore the diuine senior Hippocrates who in his Booke de Corde calleth it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The humour contayned in this purse sayeth that the heart dwels in a Bladder yet this water hath no acrimony or saltnesse in it It springeth partly from a humour which sypeth out of the vessels I meane the veines and arteries of the heart which the heart as Hippocrates speaketh drinketh in licking vp withall What is the matter of it the drinke of the Lungs and pisseth it out againe for the watery humor is by the high feruour of the heart driuen forth as we see in greene wood when it is burnt partly of a portion of the drinke which soaketh in the passage through the sides of the weazon as it were a deaw and falleth downe hither and from hence some of it into the venall arteries The first That it sipeth out of the vessels is proued by the cure of the palpitation of the heart which is caused of the aboundance or ouerplus of this humour which is turned sayeth Galen in the second Chapter of his fift Booke de locis affectis by bloud letting when together with the bloud the serous humour is let out which before fel into the Pericardium The latter is euicted by
of dispensation and radication be from the left ventricle of the heart from whence it issueth with an open mouth and patent orifice to receiue from the same when it is contracted bloud and vitall spirit laboured in it to be distributed together with the heat into the whole body Which bloud and spirits that they should not returne into the heart againe when it is dilated there are set in his orifice Table 10. His values figure 8. A three Table 10. figure 8. BCD Table 13. character 1. 2. 3 values like halfe Moones bending from within outward as it is in the arteriall veine but greater and stronger because the body of the great artery is harder then that of the arteriall veine these values are also a hinderance that the nourishment or Chylus drawne by the mesaraicke arteries out of the guttes should not be presently conuayed into the heart There is also placed at his orifice to establish him the better a hard substance sometimes The cartilage gristlely Table 10. figure 8. SS which in some Creatures are red Deere is a very gristle sometimes in greater creatures it is a bony gristle for it seldome growes into a very bone Or bone as Galen sayeth in the 10. Chapter of his 7. Booke de Administ Anatom it doth in an Elephant but in a man it is not so to bee found And these are the particles of the heart in a perfect Creature after it is brought into the world nowe it followeth that we speake of the vessels in the heart of an Infant before the birth CHAP. XV. Of the vnion of the vesselles of the heart in the Infant vnborne which is abolished after they come into the world THE structure and connexion of the vessels of the heart in an Infant vnborne or any other creature yet in the Dammes belly differeth much from that it appeareth to be afterward when the burthen is brought into the world This Galen the true obseruer of these vnions Galen most perfectly and manifestly explayned in the 10. Chapter of his sixt Booke de vsu partium And albeit most Anatomists after him haue lightly passed it ouer yet will we stand somewhat more vppon it We sayed before that there were foure vessels of the heart two in the right ventricle to wit the hollow veine Table 12. figure 1 2 3. ab and the arteriall veine Table 12. fig. How the vnions are made 1. m and two in the left the great Arterie Table 12. fig. 12 and 3. df and the venal artery Table 12. figure 12 and 3. which in the second figure is manifest which vessels in the Infant are so vnited and coupled two two together The hollow veine a vessell of the right ventricle with the venall artery a vessell of the left ventricle and the great Artery a vessell of the left ventricle with the arteriall veine a vessell of the right ventricle which vessels in men after they are borne are disioyned asunder But these vnitings are not alwayes after one manner for the former partly because of the neighbour-hood of the vessels partly because of the likenesse of substances they being The former both veines is accomplished by the coniunction of their mouthes called Anastomosis wee call it inoculation from the similitude it hath with that poynt of husbandry where a science or but a leafe is so fitted to another kinde as that the sap may runne equally through them both The latter vnion because of the distance of the vessels to be vnited is accomplished by a Canale or Pipe The first vnion which is by Anastomosis or inoculation or apertion and The satter opening of two vessels one into another is of the hollow veine with the venall artery tab 12. fig. 1 2. ag which is to be obserued vnder the right eare of the hart before the hollow veine open it selfe into the right ventricle Table 12. figure 2. appeareth at h and near that region where the coronall veine ariseth For touching one another so that you may easily thinke them to be but one vessell Nature Their common bore or hole bored them with one hole common to them both Table 12. agh which is large and patent and of an ouall figure by which the bloud passeth out of the hollow veine into the venall artery and so is carried to the Lungs But least the bloud should flowe backe into the hollow vein there is set to the regiō of this bore or hole which looketh toward the venal artery a membrane like a couering or lid Table 12. figure 2. and 3 1. thin hard and transparent The membrane larger then the hole or passage which is fastned onely at the roote but the rest of the body of it hangeth loose in the cauity of the vessell that falling loosely and flagging into it selfe it might the more easily bee turned vp to the vessell of the Lungs i. the venall artery and giue way to the bloud flowing forcibly out of the hollow veine but hindering it The vse of the venal artery in the infant from returning thither againe Wherefore the venall artery in the Infant doeth the office of a veine to the Lungs but after the birth the office of an artery for in these whilest the heart is dilated the bloud is powred out of the hollow veine into the right ventricle and from thence when the heart is contracted thrust out by the arteriall veine into the Lungs In the child alter-birth But in the Infant the heart being not moued and yet the Lungs requiring nourishment encrease Nature deuised the former way by which the bloud brought vppe by the hollow veine is not powred into the ventricle of the heart seeing neither the Lungs stood in need of attenuated bloud neither was there any generation of vitall spirites but runneth straight into the venall artery and thence into the Lungs These are admirable workes of Nature but the conglutination or ioyning together of the foresayd hole presently after passeth all admiration for as soone as euer the creature is The admirable worke of God borne into the world breatheth and the heart is mooued it hath no further neede of this hole or passage wherefore by degrees the membrane is dryed vp and the bore closeth and groweth together so that if you looke for it a few weekes after either in the heart of an Infant or of a Calfe you would deny that euer it was perforated but in dryer creatures it sooner groweth vp in moyster creatures later The other vnion is of the great artery with the arterial veine Tab. 12. figure 1 2 and 3 fg by a canale or pipe Table 12. figure 1 l for seeing the venall artery performed the office The 2. vnion by a pipe of a veine to the Lungs it was necessary that the arteriall veine should chaunge his vse into that of an artery wherefore Nature also made a perforation into the great artery But because these two vesselles
ebullition or boyling of the bloud whereby it riseth and occupieth a larger place yea and powreth it selfe out into all the cauity adioyning thereto and this he illustrateth by an example taken from boyling water water when it boyleth riseth vp and occupieth larger place then it did A pregnant example before but if you blowe cold ayre into it it presently falleth right so is it sayth he in the heart of a man the heate boyleth vp the bloud and the cold ayre we draw in by inspiration settleth it againe and this is farther proued because the pulses of yong men are more liuely and stronger then of old of whole men then of sicke of waking men then of sleeping Another instance because their heate is more vehement and the feruor or working of their bloud more manifest These things are very probable and carry I must needs say a great shew of trueth but if they be weighed in the ballance of Anatomy they will bee found but light Herein was the Philosophers error that he vnderstandeth the heart to be distended or dilated because Wherein was the Philosophers error it is filled contrariwise the Anatomist vnderstandeth the heart to bee filled because it is dilated In the depraued motion or palpitation of the heart it is distended indeede because it is filled either with water or with vapours but in the proper and naturall it is dilated by an inbred Comparison power of his owne and being dilated drawes in bloud and spirits and so is filled like as a Smithes bellowes being opened by the power of the smith is filled with ayre whether hee will or no bladders whilest they are filled are distended those fill in the dilatation these dilate in the filling Beside this conceite of Aristotles others haue diuersly deuised concerning this motion Erosistratus Hiracledus Erasistratus Hiracledus Erithreus conceiued that the motion of the heart was from the Animall and vitall faculties together Auerrhoes that it was from the appetent and sentient soule and that the heat was but the instrument which the appetite vsed others thought Auerrhoes that nature onely moued the heart because alone it is sayd to bee principium motus or beginning Other opinions of motion in those things that are moued others that the dilatation of the heart was from the soule and the contraction meerly naturall the sides of the heart falling down with their owne waight like as in the disease called Tremor or the shaking palsie the faculty The cause of the snaking palsie of the soule continually rayseth vp the heade and the waight beareth it downe againe whence the perpetuall shaking proceedeth But trueth is the motion of the heart is no trembling but a constant and orderly motion neither is the contraction caused by the waight of the heart it buckling vnder the burthen of it selfe but the greatest strength of the heart is in the contraction whereby it hurleth The kinds of motions forth as the lightning passeth through the whole heauen his spirites into the whole body and excludeth oftentimes not without violence the fumed vapours into the arteriall veine But before we set downe our resolution concerning this matter a few things are to Voluntary motions be first established There is a threefold motion Violent Animal and Naturall of violent motions none at all can be perpetuall whereupon wee may conclude that no Art can make a perpetuall motion Animall motions are all voluntary this Galen well describeth in the fifth Chapter of his second Booke de motu musculorum where he sayeth If thou canst settle and appease those things that are moued or done at thy pleasure and againe mooue or doe that was at rest or was not done that action or motion is truely voluntarie if moreouer thou canst doe any thing swifter or flower oftner or seldomer at thy pleasure these actions are obedient to thy will Finally the Naturall motion is manifold as a thing may diuers waies Natural motions manifold be sayd to be naturall There is one simple naturall motion which is accomplished only by nature and the Elementary forme with this motion heauy things moue downeward and light things vpward Secondly all motions are called Naturall which are opposed to violent motions so the motions of the muscles though they be voluntary are sayd to be naturall if they be naturally disposed Thirdly all motions are called Naturall which are not Animall that is voluntarie So Galen sayeth in the place before quoted that the motion of the heart is not of the soule that is of the will but of nature againe the motion of the heart is of Nature the motion of the chest of the Soule So that Galen in his 7. Book de vsu partium deliuering but two kinds of faculties the one Animall the other Naturall vnderstandeth all that to be Naturall which is not Animall or voluntary Now we conclude that the motion of the heart is Natural in the third acception The resolution of the question that is that it dependeth neither vpon the will nor simply vpon Nature but vpon the vitall faculty of the Soule which is Naturall not vpon the wil because wee can neither stay it nor set it going againe neither slacken nor hasten it at our pleasure not simply vpon Nature for in a body that is animated that is that hath a Soule nothing mooueth but the Soule otherwise there should be more formes then one and more beginners of motion then one which true and solid Philosophy will not suffer This Soule is the Nature it selfe of the Creature which that it may preserue the vnion between the body and it selfe moueth the heart concocteth in the stomacke reboyleth in the Liuer and perfecteth the bloud in the veines When we say therefore that the motion of the heart is Naturall wee meane that it is from a naturall faculty of the Soule which is not voluntary And that this motion is natural all the causes of it do euidently shew There be three immediate causes of the pulse the Efficient the End or finall cause and Three immediate causes of the pulse The efficient the Instrument all Naturall The Efficient cause is the vital faculty which imploieth it selfe wholly about the generation of spirits which by that perpetuall motion are brought foorth for in the Diastole or dilatation it draweth bloud and ayre In the Systole or contraction it draweth out the spirits already made and their excrements The Finall cause which you may call either the vse or the necessity at your pleasure The Final is three-fold the nourishment of the spirituous substance which is kept in the left ventricle of the heart the tempering and moderating of it for there was great danger that because of the continuall motions the heart should be inflamed vnlesse it had beene ventilated with ayre as with a fan and the expurgation of smoky or fumed vapors The Instruments also of this motion are Natural not Animall Galen
Fallopius that oculate Anatomist thinkes he found a neerer and more ready way for it describeth a small branch which runneth from the Non-paril or vena sine pari along by the ribs and so pierceth the midriffe ioyneth it selfe with the fatty veine called Adiposa and the emulgent This excretion of the pus or matter by the veines I do not altogither gainsay yet I think it to bee a very vneouth way because their mouths opeÌ„ not into the chest neither are the veins stirred any motion whereby they might sucke so thicke and foeculent a matter and that it should sweate through their coates is a very difficult matter and hard to be beleeued Some there are which dreame of certaine secret meatus or pores for this expurgation because when men are aliue all passages yea euen substances are open and the body perspicable both Strange passages which nature findeth within and without True it is that the body is so open for we know as saith Hippocrates in his 2. Booke de Epidemijs and the 55. Aphoris sect 7. That nature maketh way for Apostumations euen through the bones the dropsie water passeth out of the capacity of the abdomen into the guts and sometimes into the wayes of the vrine the vrine is transcolated through the flesh of the kidneis the seed through the substance of the testicles the flegmatick humors of the ioynts sometimes are drawne into the guts sometimes in a slimy spittle they are auoided out of the mouth by vnctions of quick-siluer All these things I say we admit but why Answere to the obiections should we seek such insensible passages for this expurgation of purulent matter when ther be many very patent and easie to be perceiued But what are they Let vs heare Galen chalking them out vnto vs in his 4. chap. and 6. Book de locis affect is This question saith he doth not a little trouble Erasistratus followers who thinke that there is nothing contained in the What the passages are arteries but onely spirits but to vs it is of no difficulty because we vnderstand that the venall artery of the Lungs can leade so much of the purulent matter of an impostumation as it receiueth into the left ventricle of the heart to be thence conueyed into the kidneyes by the great Artery His meaning therefore is that the substance of the Lungs doth sucke vp the pus or matter and deliuer it vnto the venall artery that vnto the left ventricle of the heart the heart vnto the trunke of the great artery and that vnto the kidneyes and so to the bladder by the â—â—eters And before Galens time Diocles acknowledged the same way of expurgation But let vs heare now the exclamations of some new Writers against Galen How may Obiections it be say they that so noysome purulent and mattery a humour can be purged through the left ventricle of the heart the shop and worke-house of the vitall spirits and through the arteries the store-houses of the same spirits without great danger vnto the patient Shal not the spirits which of their owne nature are most pure be infected and tainted in that medley For if but a malignant vapor or poysonous ayre do breathe from a bone or any vessell vp vnto the heart straight we are ouertaken with a fainting or swounding Why therfore shall not an vnsauory and noysome quitture or pus gotten into the very heart it selfe do at least so much But we know nature to be so wise and prouident that shee vseth not to moue her excretions but by wayes that are safe and of auaile now who will call the heart and the arteries places safe or conducible to lead away such foeculencies These and such like obiections they make who do not allow of the passages assigned by Galen But they do not remember that it is one thing for a thing to be done critically and another thing Answere to them to be done symptomatically one thing to be done by force contention of Nature another by the force and contumacy of the malady one thing to be done by a faculty another thing by a disease and finally one thing by a strong and vigorous another thing by a weake and feeble faculty If this transfusion of the purulent matter be criticall and the spirits strong then is this passage by the heart without any damage to the patient for nature retaineth and preserueth the spirits and auoydeth onely that which is hurtfull But if the strength be feeble then doth the patient dye in the very expurgation and if you cut him vp when hee is dead you shall finde the left ventricle of the heart ful of purulent matter which deceiueth A mistaking of an apostumation of the heart many vnskilfull people who cry out that his heart was apostumated Finally beside the authority of Galen in his Commentary In Coacas praenotiones and Anatomicall demonstration I will adde for confirmation of this poynt two Histories The Two Histories Hollerius first Hollerius reporteth where hee treateth of the heate of the vrine A certeine woman sayth he with intolerable torment did make a purulent water after the fourth month she dyed and was opened there were found in her heart two stones with many small Apostumations the Kidneyes and all the wayes of the vrine being sound Wherefore this purulent matter was purged by the great artery Of the other History Laurentius one of our trusty guides in this trauell is a witnesse Laurentius An honest Citizen of Mompelier in France was sicke or indisposed with a hypochondriake melancholy for 3. yeares and the disease was sharpe at length an acute Ague ouertooke him and he dyed but a whole month before his death twice in a day lightly hee was troubled with a light swounding or fainting with some little heate of his vrine and an incredible desire of making water but after he had auoyded a thin red and stinking vrine hee came presently againe to himselfe After he was dead and opened we found the whole cauity almost of his chest filled with that thinne red and abhominably sented humour and the like wee found also the left ventricle of his heart to be full of which sayth Laurentius when I saw and wondred at presently the place in Galen before quoted came into my minde and in the presence of some maisters in Chirurgery and many young studients in phisicke I opened that the cause of his frequent defections and vnconstant strangury was to bee referred to the transfusion of the virulent matter through the left ventricle of the heart and the arteries which my opinion they all applauded because the humour contayned in the chest and the vrine that hee auoyded in his defections or swounds were both of a colour substance and sauour And thus much to redeeme Galen from the vniust impuration layd vppon him by some otherwise not vnlearned but in this not so considerate as I thinke they ought to haue been QVEST. VIII
Authorities that the heart will not beare a disease Hippocrates Aristotle Aphrodisaeus Paulus Aegineta Pliny so soâ—d and dense that it is not offended with any humour and therefore it cannot be tainted with any disease Aristotle The heart can beare no heauy or grceuous discase because it is the originall of life Aphrodisaeus In the heart can no discase consist for the patient will dye before the disease appeare Paulus Any disease of the heart bringeth death head-long vpon a man Pliny Onely this of all the bowels is not wearied with discases neyther indureth it the greeuous punishments of this life and if it chance to bee offended present death insueth Yet how repugnant this is to experience many Histories doe beare witnesse Galen in his 2. Booke de placitis reporteth that a sacrificed Beast Manifold Histories proouing the contrary did walke after his heart was out and in his 7. Booke de Administra Anatom he maketh mention of one Marullus the sonne of a maker of Enterludes who liued after his heart was laide bare euen from the pursse or pericardium and in his 4. booke de locis affectus if a man be wounded in the heart and the wound pierce not into the ventricles but stay in the flesh he may liue a day and a night Beneuenius writeth that he hath seene many Apostemations in the heart We told you a story euen now out of Hollerius of a woman who had two stones and many Apostemations found in her heart Mathias Cornax Physitian to the Emperor Maximilian saith that he dissected a Bookseller and found his heart more then halfe rotted away Thomas a Vetga writeth that there was a red Deere found in whose heart was sticking an olde peece of an Arrow wherewith he had beene long before wounded in hunting But you shall reconcile these together How these are to be reconciled if you say the heart will beare all afflictions but not long or that it is subiect to all kinds of diseases but will beare none greeuous For example the heart will suffer all kindes of distemper but if any distemper be immoderate or notable the party presently dies so sayeth Galen in his fift Booke de locis affectis Death followes the immoderate distemper of the Heart When Galen saith in the fifte Chapter of his first Booke De Locis Affectis That Galen interpreted the heart will beare no Apostemations hee vnderstandeth such an Apostemation as comes by the permutation of an inflamation For the Creature will die before the inflamation Answeres to the examples will suppurate or grow to quitture Say that the Apostemations found by Beniuenius Hollerius and Mathew Cornace were Flegmaticke or say that rare things do not belong to Art or with Auerrhoes as in Nature so in diseases wee oftentimes finde Monsters That a creature can walke and cry when his heart is out I beleeue well so long as the spirits last in his body which it receiued from the heart when they faile hee presently dieth A strange story of a Florentine Ambassador in the Court of France Andreas Laurentius maketh mention of a strange accident which happened in the Court of France Guichardine a Noble Knight and Ambassador for the Duke of Florence beeing in good health and walking with other Noble-men and talking not seriously but at randon presently fell stone dead neuer breathing and his pulse neuer moouing Manie tolde the King some saide he was dead some that hee was but falne into an Apoplexie or a Falling sicknesse and that there was hope of his recouery The King saith Laurentius commanded me to take care of him when I came I found the man starke dead and auouched that the fault was not in his braine but in his heart The next day his bodye was opened and we found his heart so swelled that it tooke vp almost all his Chest when wee opened the Ventricles there yssued out three or foure pound of blood and the orifice of the great Veine was broken and all the forked Membranes torne but the Orifice of the great Artery was so dilated that a man might haue thrust in his arme So that I imagine that all the Flood-gates being loosened so great a quantity of bloode yssued into the ventricles that there was no roome for the dilatation or contraction whereupon hee fell suddenlie dead yet is it a great wonder how without any outward cause of a stroke or fall or vociferation or anger so great a vessell should be broken It may be he was poisoned for the Italians they say are wondrous cunning in that Art in the Contention of Nature that dilaceration hapned QVEST. X. Of the nature of Respiration and what are the Causes of it AND thus much of the proper motion of the Heart what causes it hath what manner motion it is what power or faculty mooueth the Arteries when and as the heart is mooued or after and otherwise Howe A briefe enumeration of the difficulties about the motion of the heart and where the vitall spirites are generated and their immediate matter prepared what is the temperament of the heart how it is nourished what his structure is how many the parts are of his substaÌ„ce with their vse and functions Finally howe able to beare and endure affectes and diseases Theresolution of which questions though they do not properly pertaine vnto Anatomy all of them yet do they so depend one vpon another as it seemeth necessary that he that would know one should also know all notwithstanding in our treating of them we haue verie often restrained our Discourse and conteyned it within such limites as are not farre distant from Dissection it selfe It remaineth now that we should a little stand vpon another motion in our bodies and Of Spiration the Instrument thereof which Nature hath ordained to be seruiceable to this motion of the heart and that is Spiration or breathing For the Heart being exceeding hot and therfore a part of great expence needed a continuall supply of nourishment for the spirites and of ventilation for himselfe For Hippocrates saith in his Booke De Naturapueri CaliduÌ„ omne Why necessary frigido moderato Nutritur fouet us That which is hot is nourished and cherished by that which is moderately colde which sentence Galen in his Book de vsu Respiration is thus elegantly expoundeth Euen as saith he a flame shut vp in a straite roome and not ventilated with the aer burnes dimmer and dimmer till it be extinguished so our naturall heate if it want cold to temper it growes saint and wasteth away to vtter confusion For it is like a flame mooued both waies vpward downward inward and outward vpper and outward because it is light as being of a fiery and aery nature downward and inward in respect of his nourishment either of these motions if they he hindred the heate either decayeth or is extinguished it decayeth for want of nourishment because it cannot be mooued
the forme of the Braine and the vse it is diuersly formed so that one part is more dilated another more angustated or contracted therefore the Anatomists haue diuided it into certaine places The ventricles of the braine and the larger of them they cal ventricles the narrower they call meatus or passages The ventricles called by Galen 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Antients and many of the new writers also following therein Herophylus haue reckoned foure In the Braine three two foreward a right and a left and the third in the middest The fourth they make common to the after-braine and the spinall marrow The first two of these called by Archangelus the Superior because they hang ouer the other by Galen in his 8. booke of the Vse of parts the 10 11 and 12 chapters and diuers other places the Anterior ventricles are cut out of the marrow of the braine and are the largest of all the rest because saith Laurentius they containe a crasse spirit or rather aboundance of phelgme They are on eyther side one the right on the right hand and the left on the left alike each to other in scituation forme magnitude and vse They are scituate length wise in the marrow of the braine in the very middest thereof Tab. 9 fig. 4 Tab. 10 fig. 5 I fig. 6 the right is noted with D but the left in the 9 Table and the 4 figure and the 10. Table and the fift figure at M in the 6. figure at E whether you respect the length or the depth of it In their fore and hinder parts they are broader and more disioyned in the midst lesse where they are only diuided by that thin partition we spake of in the former chapter tab 10 fig. â— XX YY They runne obliquely or semicircularly saith Archangelus Tab. 9 fig. 4 from Their figure L to M for beginning about the temples where the marrow begins they are by little and little curued toward the center of the marrow and at the Region of the Eares they are bent againe and so seeme to make two Semicircles They are long winding somewhat large Their forepart is blunt and round tab 9 fig. 4 and tab 10 fig. 5 L and the lower M and in their inside they â—â—nke downe vnto the third ventricle Tab. 10 fig. 5 vnder S T V and in the 6. figure at H and I in the eleuenth table and the 7 fig. at H whereupon some who haue not diligently followed their curued passage haue thought that beside these two there are other two ventricles in the forepart of the braine and so haue made vp the number of sixe ventricles but we esteeme them to be portions of these vpper for they are indeede larger then vsually they are esteemed Backward also they are obtuse and round tab 9 fig. 4 the vpper L and M and do descend by degrees downeward into the substance of the brayne and foreward are straightened like the small end of a horne and so creepe on to the mammillary processes and the ingresse of the opticke Nerues tab 11 fig. 7 and 8. F G and the sleepy arteries Their vpper face is lined with a waterish moysture and they are often found full The water in them thereof Their vpper part tab 9 fig. 4 from L to L and from N to N according to the length of the braine is smooth and aequall the lower part is vnaequall tab 10 fig. 6 R or S because of the hollownesse prepared to receiue the defluxion of the phelgme which hollownes creepeth obliquely out of the backepart of the ventricles foreward into their common cauity Whether they bee lined with the Pia mater Vesalius against Galen For these two ventricles as we shall say by and by do determine into a common cauity Galen and the ancients after him do write that the superficies of the first three ventricles are as the brayne couered with the Pia mater Vesalius denyeth it and addeth a reason for saith he if the ventricles were lined within the Membranes would hinder the substance of the braine from working the matter conueyed into them into Animall spirits But Columbus and Archangelus side with Galen against him and Archangelus thinketh that the septum lucidum is made of the duplication of the Pia mater after it hath inuested these ventricles We leaue this to be farther scanned by the curious Dissectors sure we are that that which is called Plexus Chorides lyeth vpon them from whence small veines tab 9 fig. 4 PP tab 10 fig. 5 n figure 6 oo are deriued which grow in the forepart to their substance like vnto those which runne through the coate of the eye called Tunica Adnata Archangelus is of opinion that the Pia mater being it selfe of exquisite sense may by meanes of these small veynes suffer inflamation whence come those deepe paines which are sometimes felt in the Center The cause of deepe paines in the head of the brayne And indeed Galen maketh expresse mention both of the Pia mater compassing their cauity as we haue saide before as also of these veines which insinuate themselues into the ventricles in the second and third Chapters of the 9. Book of his Anatomicall Administrations so that Archangelus doeth but gather the conclusions out of Galens praemises It behooued sayeth Galen in the 8. Booke of the Vse of Parts and the 10. Chapter that Why two ventricles out of Galen there should bee two of these ventricles because the Braine and euery organ of sence is double for the braine is the first and most common cause of all those double organs that if one of them be violated the other might serue the turne and this hee prooueth by an instance of a young man of Smyrna who was wounded into one of these ventricles and yet A story by him cited escaped but sayth hee if both of them had beene wounded he could not haue liued a moment of time Vesalius as he is an importunate aduersary of Galens the lesse his thanke reproueth him Vesalius oppugneth him not without some reason for this alledging that though the braine be parted into two yet it is againe vnited before the ventricles are formed therein and to say trueth it is hard to conceiue how one ventricle should be wounded and the other not violated considering the thinnesse of the menbrane or partition that parteth them and beside the common cauity whereinto they both determine but experience often assureth vs of that which meere Reason and discourse wil not allow of or subscribe vnto The vse of these ventricles is according to Galen in his eight Booke of the Vse of Parts The vses of these ventritricles Galen Chap. 10. and 11. that of the ayre which we draw in conuayed into the brain by the organs of smelling of the vitall spirit ascending from the hart by the sleepy arteries the Animal spirites prepared before in plexu choroide might in those ventricles bee perfected
large and ample Tab. 12 fig. 11 E fig. 12 B but after is straightned into a pipe till it end in a long Fistule or quill wouen with small but many veines which through a proper hole Tab. 12. fig. 11 F made for it in the Dura mater descendeth and determineth into the Pine-Glandule This passage by Galen in his ninth Books of the Vse of parts and of Anatomicall Administrations and the third Chapters as also by many that haue followed him is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 peluis the Bason He calleth it also in the place before named 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Infundibulum the Tunnell because in the top it serueth as a Tunnels top to admit the Humor His Names and in the bottome like the pipe to let it out for by this the thicker excrements of the Braine stored vp in the ventricles are receiued and transmitted to the Flegmaticke Glandule of which we shall speake by and by Vesalius maketh the vpper part to be called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and compareth it to a Bathing tub such as they vse in Hot houses The neather part 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which cannot be better compared then to the pipe of a Tunnell such as they Vesalius run Beere with Concerning the vse all Anatomists do agree but Laurentius me-thinkes for the fashion and the vse compareth it best to such a bagge as wee call Manica Hippocratis in English commonly an Hippoccas bagge because through it they run Hippoccas which is called Hip. wine Next to the bason followeth the flegmatick Glandule Galen in his 9. book de vsu partium and the third Chapter calleth it simply 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is a Glandule The seate of it Glandula pituitaria is vnder and without the Meninges at the end of the Tunnell in the saddle of the wedge-bone For this saddle or bosome of the bone was purposely made to receiue this Glandule and therefore the forme of them both differeth little for it is flat hollow aboue gibbous below and almost foure square The substance is Glandulous but yet more compact His substance and harder then other glandules Thicke it is and compassed about with the Pia mater haply with that part thereof which maketh the Tunnell and by this Membrane it is tyed to the bone and leaneth to two branches of the soporary Arteries called Carotides which creepe vp by the sides thereof Table 12 fig. 12. CDEF This Glandule receiueth the excrements in Vse manner of a sponge as they fall from the braine which excrement it not onely emptieth into the palate but also some fals downe by his sides through those holes which are bored in the Basis of the Scul Neyther was Hippoc. ignorant hereof who in his books de Glandulis de locis in omine saith that Humors fal out of the head through the eares the eies the nose others Hippocrates by the Pallat into the throat the gullet some also through the veins into the spinal marrow and into the bloud that is 7. wayes For at the sides of this Glandule there are bored two holes in the bōe which descēd one forward ending in that hole where through the 2. payre of sinewes is led the other descendeth more backward and passeth by the sharp Cleft at the sides of that hole through which that notable branch of the soporary Artery ascendeth into the Scull of which outlets we shall speake more at large in the History of the bones And these are the wayes by which the phelgme is euacuated out of the braine For the braine being great and large stood in need of much aliment and because it is very moist not very hot out of that much aliment many excrements do arise are gathered therein which excrements being of two kindes thinne and thicke the thin do vapour out through the Sutures the thicke are euacuated partly by the Nostrils as we haue saide already partly by the Palate For those that arise aboue the Ventricles and are stabled in the diuision of the braine are purged by the foreward hole and the Nose and is called Mucus we giue it a homely name but proper to it and call it Snot But those that are gathered in the ventricles do most what descend to the Tunnell and are auoided by the Palate eyther by simple spitting which we call Rheume or else by ercreation or hawking which we cal phelgme And thus much of the Glandule vse therof The Rete mirabile or wonderfull Net which Galen in the 9. booke of the Vse of parts Wonderful Net the third chapter calleth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Tab. 13 fig. 14 that is the Net like complication hath his name from the artificiall figure for it is made of the soporary arteries tab 13 fig. 14. A B which arising vpward from the heart through the Chest climbe vnto the head Wherof made and at the Basis of the Brayne neere the originall of the opticke Nerues do make this web or Net This net compasseth the glandule Tab. 13 fig. 14 ◠at the sides of the saddle of the wedge-bone and is not like a simple Net but as if you should lay many fishers Nets The vse of it one aboue another wherein this is admirable that the replications of one are tyed to the replications of another so that you cannot separate the Nets asunder but they are all of them so wrought into one another as if it were a bodye of Net meshed together not into breadth onely but euen into thicknesse also In these according to Galen the Animall spirits make long stay which haue for this proper and immediate matter the vitall spirits raised vp in the arteries and heere wrought into Animall from whence they are conueyed into the ventricles of the braine For saith Galen in his 9. booke of the Vse of parts and the fourth chapter where Nature intendeth exactly to forme any thing she prouideth that it shall remaine some good space in the instruments of concoction Some are of opinion that the vitall spirits are prepared in these small arteries and some Archangelus for instāce that the Animall spirits are inchoated heere and perfected in the Plexus Choroides that hauing receiued their power and efficacy from the Braine the marrow thereof they might yssue into the ventricles and there be stored vp for vse Vesalius affirmeth that this wonderfull Net is onely found in the heads of beasts but we saith Bauhine haue beene able to make demonstration of it in all the mens heads we Bauhine Vesalius haue hitherto cut vp although we confesse that in Calues and Oxen it is much greater more conspicuous Now these three particles the Tunnell the Glandule and the Net cannot be demonstrated before the substance of the After-braine be taken away and the 2. The way how to demostrate these parts latter not before the Dura meninx be dissected Finally before you make demonstration of these
or apprehend colours onely as the eyes sauours onely as the tongue c But it is a common instrument of sensation discerning colours sauours smels sounds and tactile qualities and in a word all sensible obiects Wherefore the braine feeleth vniuersally whatsoeuer is offered vnto it not with choice as the eye which receiueth not the sound but onely his owne obiect and so in the rest It remayneth therefore that the Naturall sence of the braine is none at all or at least so weak and dull as it is hardly perceiued for in his substance there is rather a faculty of Touching then an instrument of Touch. Fernelius thinketh that all motion is from the marrow of the braine and all sence from Fernelius his Philosophy about this his membranes because the body of the braine is perpetually moued but hath no feeling at all on the other side his membranes are of themselues immouable especially the Dura mater but feele very exactly So in the Lethargy or Phrensie which are diseases of the substance of the braine there is no paine at all but if a sharp vapour or humour be raised vp vnto the Meninges then grieuous paine followeth Moreouer the spinall marrow and all the nerues haue their marrow from the braine that couered with the Meninges al which haue the same and no other power or faculty then what they receiued from their original wherefore the forepart of the braine is the beginning of Sence the hinder part of Motion but of Touching the Meninges or Membranes are the originall Those nerues which are full of marrow are the instruments of Motion of Touching those whose greater parts are produced by the Meninges And this is Fernelius his Philosophy concerning this poynt but how consonant to reason we shall see afterward Concerning the motion of the braine great difference there is among Authors Galen in his 8. booke of the Vse of Parts and the second Chapter sayth it hath perpetuall motion The motion of the braine Vesalius denies it answeres his arguments addeth that he could neuer perceiue any such Vesalius against Galen motion either in great woundes of the head or which is more in his dissections of liuing Creatures Fallopius halteth in this poynt he sayes it but hee dares not auouch it Platerus thinks that those that say it moues mistake the motion of the braine for the motion of the third Sinus which beateth like an artery Columbus Archangelus and Laurentius doe all consent that it moueth continually and instance in woundes of the head Laurentius Laurentius is so confident that he sayth he is a mad man and wants his sences that will deny it To resolue vpon somewhat among so many opinions we think that the braine is not moued by any Animall or voluntary motion but by a Naturall and that double one proper of his owne another from the arteries albeit this last Archangelus doth deny because those What we resolue of arteries that runne aboue are too small but those that are in the bottom of the brain much lesse yet it giueth the power of voluntary motion to other parts This motion is proper and peculiar to the braine for the generation nourishment and expurgation of the Animall spirit for it is dilated and againe constringed as may be seene The vse of the motion in wounds of the head where a notable part of the Scull is taken away as also of the membranes sayth Bauhine And in children new borne in the mould the braine is so manifestly How the motion is discerned seene to beate and pant that euen the bones which at that time are very soft are mooued therewith When it is dilated it draweth out of the Sinus of the dura mater some say out of the wonderful net or web of the soporarte arteries vitall spirits and ayre by the nosthrils for the restauration and preseruation of the Animall spirites when it contracteth it selfe it driueth out the Animall spirits laboured in his substance through the nerues as through The Animal spirits pipes and canals into the organs of sence and motion or as Archangelus hath it out of the foreward ventricles being contracted into the third and fourth and so into the organs aforesaide which spirites when they ariue in the particular parts they nourish the Animall spirits bred and fixed in those partes For the Animall spirit floweth through the nerues into all the parts not onely to be the conuayer of the sensatiue and mouing Soule but also to giue nourishment to the Animall spirits fixed in the parts and this spirit is the medium or Meane by which the Sensatiue Soule and al his faculties which are incorporeal are ioyned with the body The outward parts because their instruments are farther off stood in neede of nerues as it were Channels through which the Animall spirites accompanied by the Vital as it were by guides might be conuaied but the inward parts because their instruments are neare and at hand needed no nerues but receiue the same by blind and inuisible by-waies yet guided by the same Vital spirits We haue also sayd that at the entrance into and at the out-gate from the heart there are A witty conceit of Archangelus certain Values or floud-gates set and their vses wee haue allotted Now Archangelus is of opinion that the Buttocks and Pine-glandule of the Braine doe here the same offices that the values did in the heart For sayth he in the dilatation of the braine the way out of the third ventricle into the fourth closeth it selfe and beside is shut vp by the glandule falling betweene the Buttocks that no part of the spirits can returne out of the fourth ventricle into the third On the contrary in the contraction the glandule is lifted vp and the Buttocks are diuided and so away is made for the Animall spirit to flow out of the third ventricle into the fourth Concerning the generation of Animall spirits there are diuers opinions especially Diuers opinions of the generation of the Animall spirits seauen one of Galen another of Vesalius a third of Columbus a fourth of Argenterius a fift of Archangelus a sixt of Laurentius and a seaueth of Varolius to which Bauhine our author subscribeth Galens opinion was that they were made of the vitall spirite brought by the soporarie arteries Galens and of ayre breathed in mary as for the place of their generation he seemeth to be altogether vncertaine for sometimes hee assigneth the Plexus Choroides sometimes the ventricles sometimes the substance and body of the braine Vesalius sayeth they are laboured in the right and left ventricle by a power and efficacy Vesalius receiued from the brain and haue for their matter vitall spirits from the heart aire drawn in by inspiration ascending through the third ventricle Columbus sayth they are made of ayre drawne by the nosethrils and altered in the cauities Columbus of the forehead bone and the wedge-bone and carried through
the pores of the spongy bone to the forward ventricles where it meeteth with the vitall spirit sent vpward from the hart by the soporarie arteries powred into the Plexus choroides which is in the ventricles both which spirits and ayre sayth he by the perpetuall motion of the braine and this Plexus Choroides are exactly mingled and of them the Animall spirits are generated in that Plexus Choroides which is in the ventricles and this he sayth was his owne inuention Argenterius will haue but one influent or moouable spirite besides the fixed spirites of Argenterius the particular partes whose arguments shall be sufficiently answered in our Controuersies by Laurentius Archangelus opinion is that the Animall spirits are made of the vitall changed by many Archangelus exagitations and alterations by the arteries which make the Rete mirabile and the Plexus Choroides but receiuing his vttermost perfection in and by the substance of the Braine so becommeth a conuenient vehicle of the sensatiue soule The processe of which generation he sayth is after this manner There is an inchoation or beginning made in the Retemirabile but the plenarie perfection is in the Plexus Choroides yet that from a power or facultie of the marrow of the braine in which alone such power resideth being so perfected they are powred out into the ventricles which adde nothing to their generation as into store-houses or places of receyte where they are kept to bee transported into the whole body Laurentius thus the Animall spirit is generated of the vitall spirit and the aire breathed Laurentius in whose preparation is in the labyrinthian webs of the small arteries in the vpper or forward ventricles but they receiue a farther elaboration in the third ventricle and their perfection in the fourth and from thence by the nerues are diffused into the whole body but he reprehendeth those that auouch that this spirit receiueth his forme and specificall difference in the webs before named Finally Varolius and with him Bauhine and wee with them will resolue first for their matter that it is arterial bloud aboundantly fulfilled with vitall spirits and ayre drawn in by the Varolius What we resolue of nosethrils for the manner wee say it is thus The spirituous and thin bloud is sent vp from the heart by the soporarie arteries vnto the braine and is powred out into the Sinus of the dura mater whilest they are dilated as is venall bloud out of the veins With this is mingled ayre drawne by inspiration through the nosethrilles and ariuing into the braine through the pores of the spongy bone These substances thus mingled and mixed in the vesselles Bauhine whilest they are carried through the conuolutions of the Braine are altered and prepared purged also from phlegmatick excrement which whilst it nourisheth the braine the more subtile part is transfused into his substance and there that is in the marrowy substance of the braine it is laboured into a most subtile Animall spirite and so is from thence by the same passages returned and communicated to the spinall marrow and to the nerues of the whole body Neither saith Varolius is it necessary that these spirits should haue any cauities to be laboured in and hee sheweth it by an example When wee shut one eye the Animall spirit in a moment returneth vnto the other so that it dilateth the ball or pupill of the other and yet is there no manifest passage between them sauing those insensible poâ—â—s which are in euery nerue and also in the substance of the braine And hereunto subscribeth also Platerus on this manner the common opinion saith he is that the Animall spirit is generated and contayned in the Plexus Choroides which I cannot approue as well because Platerus these vesselles are so very small as also because so many excrements of the braine fall through the ventricles I thinke therefore that the Animall spirit is tyed to the substance of the braine so that the braine is neuer without Animall spirites neither can the Animall spirites subsist in any part without the substance of the braine for what else is the inward substance of euery Nerue but a kinde of production of the braine compassed about with a production also of the membranes of the same And thus much shall be sufficient to haue sayed concerning the vse of the Braine and the generation of the Animall spirit Now wee proceede to the After-braine or the Cerebellum CHAP. XIIII Of the Cerebellum or After-braine THat the whole Masse of the Braine is diuided into the Braine After-braine we haue already shewed The cause of this diuision Varollius taketh to be this Whereas of those things which are apprehended by the senses there are two chiefe differing much the one from the other yet both of them so immediately seruiceable to the vnderstanding that they cannot be substituted one for the other wherof one belongeth to the Sight the other to the Hearing and because there The reason of the diuision of the Braine is required to the perfection of sight the mediation of a moist and waterish body as we see in the eyes therefore for their behoofe especially and of the visible Species which they admit that part of the braine was made which is the softer and so great that it filleth almost the whole Scull and this is called properly Cerebrum or the Braine But because those Species which are apprehended by sound or resounding do require a kinde of drines in their Organ as Hippocrates excellently acknowledgeth for where there is only moysture there is little or no resonance at all therefore vnder the braine in the backepart of the head there is ordained and scituated a lesser and faster portion which they call Cerebellum we the After-braine which as it is truely harder then the braine it selfe so is it consequently dryer And this is Galens opinion in the 6. chapter of his 8. booke de vsu partium where Galen he saith that therefore it is harder then the braine because it produceth hard Nerues albeit Vesalius Columbus and Archangelus wil not admit any difference in their substances Vesalius Wherefore the Braine it selfe was especially made for the behoofe of the eyes theyr obiects the After-braine for the vse of resounding species or such things as were to bee Why the braine is aboue the after braine The after-braine Aristotle represented to the hearing And because the sight is more excellent then the hearing ministring vnto vs more difference of things therefore it is seated aboue the braine The Cerebellum or After-braine called in Greeke 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and by Aristotle 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is after the Braine is as it were a priuate and small Braine scituated in the backe and lower part of the scull vnder the Braine Tab. 11. fig. 8. R R from which it is separated it is also couered with both the Meninges or Membranes and is vnited
absolutely an Organicall action because it is impaired in those that are Melancholicall and Phreniticall when the structure of the braine is not at all violated neither yet purely Similar because the brain is offended when his ventricles are cōpressed or stuffed vp all be the Temperament be not offended Furthermore this Ratiotiation is neither inchoated nor perfected by the Temperament alone neither yet performed by any particle of the braine but is an action mixed or compounded of an organicall and Similar such as is the action of the heart the stomack For the heart indeed is moued and hath his pulsation from an ingenite faculty and proper Temper of his owne But it could neither haue been contracted nor distended vnlesse it had beene excauated or hollowed into ventricles QVEST. IIII. Of the vse of the Braine against Aristotle IF euer that great interpreter and inessenger of Nature Aristotle the Prince of the Peripateticks doe lesse sufficiently acquite himselfe it is in the matter of Anatomy The vse of the braine after Aristotle more especially in that he hath written concerning the vse of the brain in the seuenth Chapter of his second Booke de part Animal where he cannot be redeemed from palpable absurdity The braine sayth he was onely made to resrigerate the heart First because it is without blood and without veines and againe because a mans braine is of all other creatures the largest for that his heart is the hottest This opinion of Aristotle Galen in his 8. booke de vsu partium confuteth by these arguments First seeing the braine is actually more hot then the most soultery ayre in Summer how shall it Aristotle confuted refrigerate or coole the hart Shall it not rather be contempered by the inspiration of ayre which it draweth in and as it were swalloweth from a full streame If the Peripateticks shal say that the externall ayre is not sufficient to refrigerate the heart but that there is alsorequired an inward bowell to asist it I answere that the braine is farre remoued from the heart and walled in on euery side with the bones of the Scull But surely if Nature had intended it for that vse she would eyther haue placed it in the Chest or at least not set so long a necke betweene them The heele saith Galen hath more power to coole the heart then the braine for when they are refrigerated or wet the cold is presently communicated to the whole body which hapneth not when men take cold on their heads Beside the braine is rather heated by the heart then the heart cooled by the braine because from the heart and the vmbles about it there continually arise very hot vapours which beeing naturally light do ascend vpward Adde heereto this strong Argument which vtterly subuerteth the opinion of Aristotle and the Peripateticks If the braine had beene only made to coole A very strong Argument the heart what need had there bin of so admirable a structure what vse is there of the 4. ventricles the Chambered or Arched body of the webs and textures of the Arteries of the pyne glandule of the Tunnell of the Testicles and Buttocks of the spinal marrow and of the manifold propagations of the sinewes Finally if this were true that Aristotle affirmeth then should the Lyon which is the hottest of all creatures witnesse his continuall disposition to the Ague haue had a larger braine then a man and men because they are hotter should haue larger braines then woemen which things because they abhorre from reason and sense wee doubt not to affirme that the brain was created for more noble and diuine imployments then to refrigerate the heart The body therefore of the braine was built for the performance of the Animall Sensatiue Motiue and Principall functions and it is hollowed into so many ventricles The true vse of the braine furnished with so many textures and complications of vessels for the auoyding of his excrements for the preparation and perfection of the Animall spirits besides the Nerues serue as Organs to lead out the same Animall spirit together with the faculties of motion and sense vnto the sences and the whole body Auerrhoes Aristotles Ape and where occasion is giuen a bitter detractor from Physitions endeauoreth to excuse Aristotle and saith What Auerrhos opinion is That the braine doth therefore refrigerate the heart because it tempers the extreame heat of the vitall spirits But let vs grant that the braine tempers some spirits yet it will hardly temper the spirits of the heart of the large Arteries if it at all temper those spirits which But confuted are contained in the substance and membranes of the brain which spirits so tempered seeing they do not returne vnto the heart how shal they temper the heat of the heart Alexander Benedictus in the 20. Chapter of his fourth booke seemeth to follow the opinion of Auerrhoes Albertus Magnus a man better stored with learning then honesty although hee be a Peripatetick yet in this point he falleth from his Maister Aristotle and saith in his 12 booke de Animal that the braine by his frigidity doth no more temper the heat of the hart then the siccity or drinesse of the heart doth temper the moysture of the braine Whether the braine be the originall of the sinewes Whether the Nerues be continued with the veines and Arteries Whether the Nerues be the Organs of sense and motion Whether the Nerues of motion differ from the Nerues of sense Why the sense may perish the motion being not hindered or on the contrary VVhether the faculty alone or a spirit therewith doe passe by the Nerues By which part of the Nerue the inner or the vtter the spirit is deriued All these questions and difficulties with their resolutions you must seeke for in the third Where these questions are disputed part of our booke of the vessels The rest of the questions we now prosecute QVEST. V. VVhence it is that when the right side of the Head or Brayne is wounded or enflamed a Convulsion falleth into the opposite partes WEe haue a double Probleme heere to discusse The first how it commeth to passe that when the right side of the Head is wounded or enflamed it oftentimes falleth out that the lefte parts of the bodie suffer Convulsion The second why one part of the Braine beeing smitten or obstructed it sometimes happeneth that the contrary side of the body is resolued or becommeth Paralyticall Both these questions haue in them many difficulties For the affections or diseases almost The affectiōs of the partes are communicated according to Rectitude of all the parts are communicated 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is by rectitude not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is by Contrariety because the right side with the right and the left with the left are 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is haue a similitude of substance And therefore when the Spleene is affected the left side is pained
Basis of the braine VVith this Ayre the spirit is nourished and therefore Galen acknowledgeth a double vse of Respiration to witte the conseruation of Naturall heate and the Nutrition or Generation of the Animall spirites Now if the passage of these two matters to the braine be intercepted then will there be no generation of Animall spirits If the sleepy arteries be bound an Apoplexy ensueth if Respiration bee prohibited the Creature dyeth instantly and is depriued of Sence and Motion Galen concerning this poynt seemeth to differ from himselfe but we will reconcile those different places well enough In the 5. Chapter of his book de vsu Respirationis he sayth that in a liuing creature he tyed the Sleepy Arteries and yet the creature perished not therefore it followeth his Animall spirit was nourished onely with Ayre not with the vitall spirit In his third booke de placitis and in the 9 booke de vsu partium hee writeth Certaine places of Galen concerning the Animall spirit reconciled that the Animall spirit may bee cherished and sustained with the vitall conueighed by the Arteries and maketh no mention at al of the Ayer Wee answere that the Animall spirit may be for a little time sustained if it be depriued of eyther of his Aliments for there is stored vp a supply against time of need in those two complications or textures called Plexus Choroides Rete mirabile but long that supply will not maintaine them The preparation of this spirit is made in those Labyrinths of the small Arteries their Where the Animal spirit is prepared coction or elaboration as some think in the ventricles and finally their distribution into the whole body of the braine and into the sinewes They therefore are in an error who do conceiue that this spirit attaineth his proper forme and specificall difference in those textures For all the complications of vessels as well in the braine as in the testicles and other parts are ordained onely for preparation but the forme and difference of a thing is supplied by the substance of the part both to the Aliment and to the spirit VVherefore we conclude that in those complications the spirits are prepared that in the ventricles they are boyled and labored but receiue their vttermost perfection in the Where labored and perfitted substance of the Braine QVEST. VIII Argenterius his opinion concerning the Animall spirit confuted ARgenterius an accute Scholler indeed but whose pen especially against Galē yeeldeth too much gall in his booke de somno et vigilia and in his Commentaries in artem medicinalem auoucheth that there is but one spirit that Vitall neither will he bee brought to admit any Animall spirit at all And first as his custome is he inueigheth bitterly against his Maister Galen accusing him sometimes of leuity and inconstancy sometimes of ignorance Of inconstancy Argenterius accuseth Galen of inconstancy in his assignation of the matter and the place of generation of the Animall spirit In the matter because sometimes he writeth that it is made of the ayre we breathe in sometimes of the vitall spirits sometimes of bloud In the place of generation because hee assigneth it sometimes to bee generated in the Textures or complications of the Braine sometimes in the forward ventricles sometimes in the backward sometimes that it is contained in the body and substance of the braine But Argenterius wit was to nimble to fasten vpon the depth of Galens iudgement which if he had well attended he should not haue found repugnancy in him For the most remote He vnderstandeth not Galens meaning matter of the Animall spirit is bloud the neerer matter is vitall spirit the neerest of al is ayre inspired or breathed through the mammillary processes conuaighed not into the textures but into the vpper ventricle And as the matter so also the place of their generation is manifold for they are prepared in the Textures vpper ventricles boyled in the third and perfitted in the fourth or in the substance of the braine Finally they are diffused into the nerues and from them conueighed into the bodye He accuseth Galen of ignorance because from the Net-like texture he gathereth that ther is an Animall spirit because saieth Argenterius neyther is that Texture conspicuous in a Galen accused of ignorance man neyther is there alwayes required a complication of vessels where there is any spirit generated For in the heart where the vitall spirit is aboundantly generated there is no such admirable web of vessels But Argenterius was so headily transported with a desire of contradiction that he did not obserue the tenor of Galens Argument for he neuer concludeth that therefore there But defended is an Animall spirit because in the braine the vessels are intangled and interbrayded one with another but he saith that this spirit is irrigated or watered nourished by that which that Net-like web supplyeth vnto it as we haue read in the 5. chapter of the 12 booke of his Method and in his 7. booke de placitis Hip. et Plat. and the third chapter But let vs yeelde that Galen meant as Argenterius vnderstandeth him shall wee therefore conclude that he hath written absurdly Nature is not wont to create any such texture vnlesse it be for a new elaboration but in the braine there appeareth a notable texture which we call Choroides therefore in the braine there is a preparation of a new spirit Argenterius wil obiect that in the left ventricle of the heart the vitall spirit is generated and Obiection yet in the heart there is no complication of vessels Wee answere that such Laberynths were not necessary in the heart because the necessity of the vitall spirit is greater then that of the Animall And therefore there is a greater Answere proportion of them required then can be confected in so narrow vessels For the Animall functions are not perpctuall and beside when a man sleepes they are also at rest But the vitall the sounder we sleepe the stronger they are Furthermore all the parts of the creature haue not sence as bones gristles and ligaments yet all of them do liue VVherefore because there is a greater exhaustion of vitall spirits there restauration must be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is sudden and plentifull Adde heereto that the vitall spirit doth not onely serue for the accomplishment of the vitall functions but also is the matter of the Animall spirits and therefore it is necessary that their generation should be in great aboundance which cannot be accomplished in small Arteries and narrow caulties Finally the heart which is the hottest of al the bowels doth suddenly boyle generate spirits albeit there be not so precise a contaction in al the parts which thing the braine being far colder cannot performe and therfore in the brain there was great vse and necessity of complications of vessels and not in the hart Argenterius proceedeth to goade Galen farthet Why are
the Animall spirits generated in the complications of the Arteries of the brain seeing the Arteries of the brain do not differ in kind from the arteries of the Obiection ther parts of the body Now in the other parts the arteries do not generate Animal spirits Answere therfore they shal not do it in the brain I answer that the Animal spirit doth not attain his forme difference in the coÌ„plications but eyther in the ventricles or in the substance of the brain In those straights and narrow passages it is only prepared and attaineth a kind of rudiment or initiation by irradiation from the braine So in the crooked rings of the preparing vessels the seed hath a delineation from the influce of the testicles In the mesaraicks the blood is prepared by a vertue beaming from the Liuer neyther did Galen euer acknoledge any other vse of those complications then the attenuation of the vitall spirit and the preparation of the animal Fourthly that there is no animal spirit he thus proueth If in the brain a spirit wer coÌ„tained theÌ„ our sensations cogitations should be perpetual because Argenterius 4 Argument Answere the faculties of the soule are euer prest and at hand I answere that the soule doth not alwayes worke though it haue an Organ because the Organ is often hindred as when the naturall heare is drawne inward for example in sleepe Againe there is not alwayes a sufficient supply of Animall spirits and thence it is that the functions doe not alwayes worke but sometimes rest themselues as in the night in which time the spirits are redintegrated and refreshed and this according to Phisitians is the onely finall cause of sleepe or rest Fiftly he obiecteth that thogh it should be granted that there is an Animall spirit yet it cannot descend to the feete because it is of a fiery and airy Nature But this argument The fift answerd is already answered thus That all the spirits by their proper motion are carried vpward and outward but when they are directed by the soule they are diffused and dispersed into all the parts of the body So the Arme being naturally heauy is often times depressed by his Elementary forme yet it is lifted vp againe by the soule for our naturall heate is by diffusion communicated to all the parts Sixtly if there be more kindes of spirits The sixt then saith Argenterius it will follow that they must be mingled confounded which confusion of the spirits will also induce eyther a confusion or nullity of the actions But let vs grant which yet is not true that the spirits are confounded will it thence follow that euery Answered spirit shall not performe his owne office VVhy may not the vitall do the offices of life and the Animall supply sense and motion For these spirits are not contrary that in the permistion they should abate their power force mutually Seauenthly he saith that The seuenth the pupilla or apple of the eye is dilated by the spirit of the arteries which is vitall and not Animall On the contrary we thinke that when one eye is closed vp the apple of the other cannot in a moment be dilated by any spirits proceeding from the arteries because the arteries of both the eyes doe not meete and vnite themselues as do the optick nerues But there is a great distance betwixt them and so great as that it is impossible that the Vitall spirit together with the arteriall blood should so instantly mooue itself from one eye to another Eightly hee obiecteth that the influence of an Animall spirite is not necessarie a The eight quality onely or beaming light might be sufficient for nothing that is corporeal is moued in an instant But we know that the Muscles obey the Braine according as our will commandeth theÌ„ for we are able in the twickling of an eye to moue our vtmost ioynts We answere that the spirit which is the Organ of the soule dooth instantly accomplish Answered the commandement thereof and is euer addrest in the Nerues and as it is spent repayred by new influence and succession whence it is that before the exhaustion or expense of the olde a newe is ministred to supply the roome Which Lucretius in an elegant Verse hath thus chanted Ergo Animus cum sese ita commouet vt velitire Inque gredi fert extemplo quae incorpore toto Per membra atque artus animali dissita vis est Et facile est factu quoniam coniunct a tenetur When the Soule listeth her selfe to disport The Powers throughout the bodie disioyned Into the Ioynts and Members resort For the Soule holdeth them alwaves conioyned Finally he concludeth that there is but one influent spirit because there is but one soul Argenterius conclusion one influent heats one nourishment of the parts to wit the blood and one aire that is inspired These are Argenterius Darts which he casteth against Galen which howe light they are and little sauouring of Physicke let the learned iudge True it is that the soule is but one but that one is furnished with diuers Faculties there is but one Aliment but by diuers concoction it receyueth a diuers forme and that one according vnto the diuers substance of the parts is of diuers sorts As therefore there are three Faculties of the Soule the Naturall Vitall and Animall â—ut câ—ncluon three principles the Braine the Heart and the Liuer three Organs ministering vnto them Veines Arteries and Nerues so are we to thinke that there are three spirites distinct in forme and kinde otherwise all thinges should bee one because the common matter of all is one and the same There be other weapons farre keener then these of Argenterius wherwith we may affront Other resons to prooue there is no Animal spirit the opinion of Galen concerning the Animall spirit which for disputation sake and that the truth may be better cleared we will thus vrge Whatsoeuer spirit is conteyned in the Cauity of the Arteries is to be accounted Vital But all the spirits conteined in the Braine are included within the Arteries neyther doe they euer yssue out of them and therefore the spirits of the Braine are Vitall and not Animall The Minor proposition or assumption is thus confirmed If the spirites boult out of The first the Arteries then are they conueyed either into the Ventricles or into the substaunce of the Brain which if we admit then wil the spirit becom presently condensed For the scalding Vapors which arise into the Braine from the bowels boyling with extraordinarie The answere heate are much thinner then the spirits and yet are instantly condensed or thickned Now that the Vapor is thinner then the spirit may be prooued because the vapour exhaleth outward the spirits remaining within To this argument wee answere that the Nature of Spirits and Vapors is diuers The spirits are retained by the Soule beecause they are familiar and
as it were of Kin vnto her but the Vapors are straungers or rather Enemies and therefore they exhale and are condensed or thickned Another Reason If the Spirits of the braine do forsake the Arteries and be transfused into the Ventricles The second seeing in the third Ventricle there are two passages one forward and another backward why do they rather passe backward then forward whereby shal it bee conducted after it fal out of the Arteries so that it mooue in a right line and that without any violence Answered but with an easie and gentle motion into the fourth Ventricle I answere that it is the Soule that directeth the Instruments of the soul and that it is diffused into this part rather then into the other because it is the Soules good pleasure so to command Thirdly it seemeth not consonant to reason that a Spirit should be generated conteyned in the Ventricles of the Braine because those Ventricles were ordained for the The third expurgation of superfluities I answere that Nature vseth one part for diuers vses for as Answered the Nose was primarily created for smelling and the inspiration of aer and secondarily for the expurgation of the Braine so it may be that the forward ventricles of the braine were primarily made for the preparation of the spirits and secondarily to auoide excrements Fourthly that whereas one eye being shut the apple of the other is dilated It argueth The fourth that the spirits are not transported by the nerues but by the Arteries For the optick nerues do not touch the apple of the eye yea betwixt them are interposed many boddies Answered and those very thicke to wit the Christaline and the Waterish humors through which the spirits in such a momēt cannot passe For if it cānot pearce through a drop of phlegme in the oppilation or stopping of the optick which maketh the disease we call Gutta Jaerena how shall it passe the thicknesse of the Christaline humor The spirit therefore yssueth through the small Arteries which together with the grape-like coate are conuyghed to the Pupilla This reason would vrge very much vnlesse Anatomy did teach vs that the opticke nerue when it commeth vnto the Christaline humor doeth not there determine but is diffused and amplified into that coate which is called Reticularis or the Net Now the Net-like coate passeth euen vnto the apple Finally that there is no Animall spirit may thus be demonstrated The spirits are The fift those that do conueigh and transport all the faculties and serue onely for that vse Now there is no Animall faculty transported from the braine into the body and therefore there is no Animall spirit That the Animall faculty is not transported from the braine into the body may thus be prooued A faculty is a propriety of the soule now euery propriety is inseparable from that thing whereof it is a propriety Wherefore wheresoeuer the soule is there also shall his faculties be But we know that the soule is Tota in toto et tota in qualibet parte that is wholy in in the whole and wholy in euery part Whence it will follow that the faculty is not only in the braine but also in euery part of the body and that as absolute and perfect as it is in the braine it selfe because the whole soule is absolute and perfect in the least part The Philosopher makes answere that the essence of the soule furnished with all her faculties is indeed euery where but doth not worke euery where because euery where it Answered hath not Organs For the Soule doth not moue neyther partaketh of sense without the Animall spirit as it seeth not without an eye VVe conclude therefore that there is an Animall spirit which receiueth an inchoation in the Textures an elaboration in the ventricles a perfection in the substance of the braine where also it is the vehicle of the principall faculties and passing into the spinall marrow and the nerues is the immediate Organ of sense and motion QVEST. IX Whether the braine be moued by a proper In-bred faculty or by the motion of the Arteries IT is a very hard and difficult question whether the brain be moued by a proper and ingenit power of his owne or by some outward violence That the braine is moued no man in his right wits will deny vnlesse he bee vtterly ignorant of Anatomy For in great wounds of the head wherein the Scull is broken and the membranes are detected there is a manifest motion to be seene Againe in children new borne the forepart which we call the mould of the head doth so conspicuously pant That the braine is moued voluntarily and beat that the very bones of the Scull which at that time be exceeding soft are moued therewith But because among the Philosophers there is a threefold kinde of motion the first naturall the second Animall and the third violent It is a great question to which of these kindes the motion of the braine is to be referred It seemeth to some that the braine cannot be the originall of the Animall motion vnlesse it selfe be moued voluntarily for it were absurd to say that there yssued from the braine into the whole body a power or faculty which doth not reside therein as in the fountaine and originall But this opinion hauing no strength of argument to support it hath also beene little ventilated by the Phisitions For an Animall motion is proaireticall or with choice being intended remitted or intermitted according to the arbitriment of our will Now wee know that the braine is not moued at our dispose but according to it owne instinct and therefore the motion thereof is not voluntary No man will say that it is violent for Aristotle in his second book De ortu opposeth Disproued That it is not violent that which is violent to that which is according to nature It remaineth therefore that it is naturall By naturall I vnderstand not that which is only directed by Nature but whatsoeuer is not voluntary although it be gouerned by the soule Now whether this motion be of the whole braine or onely of the parts and whether it be moued by an in-bred faculty or a power from without that is from the Arteries and the spirits it is greatly contrauerted Galen in the second chapter of his fourth booke de differentijs pulsuum faith that some thinke that the membranes onely do beate others only the body of the braine others both the membranes and the braine it selfe Some are of opinion that the Animall spirits onely are moued not the bodye of the braine which The first opinion they illustrate by the example of a Vertigo or giddinesse wherein all things seeme to runne round because of an inordinate and Turbulent motion of the spirits The vulgar opinion is that the braine is not moued by any proper motion of it owne but by a motion from That the braine is moued
according to the motion of the arteries Reason 1. without that is to say from the Arteries Neither do his ventricles breathe in aer as Galen would haue it neyther are they distended and contracted The reasons of this are first it doth no more become a principle of motion to bee mooued then it becommeth a principle of sense it selfe to haue sense because as Aristotle saith euery 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 must be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is euery instrumēt of sense must be destitute or void of al the obiects of that sense whereof it is an instrument now the body of the braine hath not sense and therefore it hath no motion Furthermore if the braine doe breath by a proper power it would follow that because the substance thereof is soft and the membrane that compasseth the ventricles very fine thinne it followeth I say that that membrane must in the dilatation contraction be violently torne asunder Thirdly the third and fourth ventricles of the brain commonly so called are of the same substance and temper that the vpper ventricles are of for the vse of them all is one and the same but it is granted that the latter ventricles doe not Respire and therefore neyther shall the former be dilated or contracted They vrge further and thinke that this weapon hath a further edge In grieuous wounds of the head when the braine is vncouered the motion of the braine and the arteries doeth not appeare to differ at all but as one Pulse is answerable to another so likewise the motion of the braine and the arteries doe accord Now if the braine did beat by an in-bred power then must it needes be that some time the braine and the arteries should not beat alike and at the same instant Finally there is no Attraction no Expulsion without the helpe of fibres so the heart hath his fibres as also the stomacke the guttes the veines and the arteries but in the brain there appeare no fibres at all Ergo the Motion of the Diastole and Systole of the braine is not proper and peculiar vnto his substance Verily these reasons are so strong that the time hath bin saith Laurē whē I was cōuinced by them constrayned to subscribe vnto this opinion but looking ouer with a little more diligence the works of Galen and considering some passages in his Booke de Odoratus Organo de vsupartium de Placitis Hippoc. Platonis with better deliberation at length I altered my minde and am now resolued that the body of the braine doeth respire by a proper faculty and in-bred Motion Let vs here Galen disputing in expresse words in the last Chapter of his Book de Odoratus Organo Nature sayeth he hath not denyed motion to the braine whereby it might draw Ayre for That the braine doth respire by it owne force his refrigeration and returne the same backe againe for the expurgation of superfluityes Againe in the 4. Chapter of the same Booke It is not impossible that the brayne should yeeld vnto it selfe a kinde of Motion though it be but small sometimes into it selfe sometimes out of it selfe The 〈…〉 Galne so that it should be lesse when it contracteth it selfe and more spred when the parts of it are dilated Thus farre Galen But it shall behooue vs to establish his authority by reason also and waight of argument Reason 1. It is most certaine that the Animall spirit is generated first in the vpper ventricles of the braine which spirit being of it owne Nature ayrie and hot stoode neede of the Inspiration of ayre which was familiar and of kin vnto it as well for his nourishment as that by it it might be refrigerated wherefore when we draw our breath inward the ayre also is drawne into the braine and when we breath outward a fumid or smoaky vapour which is the excrement of the Animall spirit is thrust out and auoyded This Hippocrates elegantly expressed in his Booke de morbo sacro or of the Falling sicknesse When sayth he a man drawes in ayre by his mouth his nose is shut first of all the breath Hippocrates commeth to the Brayne Nowe this Inspiration of the ayre into the vpper ventricles of the braine and the Expiration of the same is not made by arteries but by certaine protuberations or swelling productions of the braine much like the Nipples of a womans Pap which also are the Organs of smelling The Motion therefore of the braine which is accomplished by Inspiration and Expiration proceedeth from the braine it selfe not from the arteries Againe that the ayre is drawne in by these productions may thus be proued The ayre and odours doe passe by one and the same way for no smell can be felt although it be driuen violently into the nose vnlesse therewith ayre be drawne in now odors do passe into the braine by those productions before named not by Arteries and therefore by the same productions ayre is inspirated and transported into the foreward ventricles Furthermore if the braine do beate by the Arteries and not by anin-bred power for Reason 2. the generation of spirits why then is not the spinall marrow also moued You will say haply that in the marrow of the backe there is not so great plenty of Arteries as are found in the braine it selfe I answere it may well be for there is not the same quantity of matter or substance in the braine and the marrow But if you compare both bodies together then will the proportion of the Arteries be as great which runne through the membranes inuesting the marrow Wherefore the spinall marrow is not therefore immoueable because it wanteth arteries but because in it there is no generation of vitall spirits as there is in the Braine The third argument is on this manner There is a certaine distance betwixt the body Reason 3. of the braine and the Dura meninx not to giue way to the Systole and Dyastole of the Arteries for they are not so lifted vp nor to auoid danger because the Pia mater or thin membrane is interposed betweene them the distance therefore is left for the motion of the braine and so we see that in the heart there is a distance betwixt it and the pericardium least if they had touched one another they might haue beene interrupted Fourthly how is it possible that so great a waight and masse of moysture as the braine is should be dilated by a few small arteries for so I worthily call them that are sprinckled Reason 4. through the body of the Braine seeing hat the large and notable Arteries of the spleene are not able to moue his rare and smal body I answere Anatomy teacheth vs that this bowel is wouen with infinite Arteries and yet no man euer saide that the spleene was moued vnlesseit be in a tumor or inflamation and then any part will be moued Fiftly if the motion of the braine bee the motion of the Arteries
and not of the marrowy substance then it was ridiculouâ— to say that the braine is moued because the Arteries Reason 5. are onely moued For so we might say that the stomack the guts and the spleene were mooued because the Arteries do beate euery where And therefore if wee imagine that the marrow of the braine is distended by the Dyastole of the Arteries why should we not beleeue also that all the rest of the parts of the body do beate because they haue all proportionably as many Arteries Finally the processe called vermi-formis the Conarion and the buttocks of the braine do shew that there is a peculiar motion of the braine which differeth from the motion of Reason 6. the Arteries For the wormy processe being made shorter openeth the way which is from the third vnto the fourth ventricle and whilst the same processe is extended it shutteth the passage againe least the spirit should returne into the vpper ventricles so that it seemeth there is the same vse thereof that there is of the values placed at the mouth of the great Artery now the opening and shutting of this clift proceedeth not from the Arteries but from an in bred power of the braine it selfe It is therefore more probable to The Conclusion thinke with Galen that the braine is moued by a naturall motion and that proper to it selfe for the nutrition of Animall spirits the tempering of them and their expurgation The reason and nature of this motion is on this manner When the braine enlargeth it selfe it draweth ayre out of the nostrils by the mammillary processes and spirits out of the The reason of he motion of the braine Textures or complications of the small Arteries This ayre and these spirits it mingleth in that rest or interim which is between the two motions but when in the Systole it contracteth it selfe the sides falling together the inward ventricles are straightned and the Animall spirits powred out of the foremost into the hinder ventricles But heere ariseth a scruple of no little moment which is whether the ayre is deriued to the braine when it is distended or when it is contracted It should seeme that the ayre is A great question drawn in in the constriction because when the brain is contracted it departeth a little from the Scull the Scul because it is immoueable doth not follow the contraction of the brain It is therefore necessary that there must bee a vacuitie betweene the Braine and the Scull or else there must be aire drawne in wherewith that place must be filled But wee thinke that the aire is drawne in in the dilatation of the braine neither doe we allow that there is any emptie place left in the contraction because in the contraction What wee thinke there is an expression of aire and fumed vapours through the sutures Now let vs giue answer to that which is obiected against this our opinion They obiected first That the braine is the beginning of motion and therefore ought not to be moued We answer That indeed it must not be moued with the same Motion The reason of the contrary opinions are answered To the first wherewith it moueth the parts It giueth to the parts of the body voluntary Motion but it selfe is moued with a naturall Motion The braine is moued after the same manner that it hath sense Now the sense of it is naturall as is the sense of bones or the bowels whereby it being prouoked auoydeth that which is offensiue vnto it as we may see in sneezing and in the falling sickenesse It is moued for the generation of animall spirits Their second argument was that the ventricles of the braine did not respire because To the second in that perpetuall distension the thin Membrane of the Braine would haue beene broken But they do not remember that in sneezing and in the Epilepsie the contraction of the Braine is more violent then in the ordinary Motion yet in neither of those is the Membrane broken In Sternutation or sneezing the Braine collecteth it selfe and is contracted the better to exclude that which is offensiue vnto it For the same that the cough is in the chest and the hickocke in the stomach the same is sneezing in the Braine In the Epilepsie the whole Braine is contracted and corrugated Thirdly they obtrude vnto vs that the backeward ventricles do not respire and therfore To the third that the forward ventricles doe not dilate or contract themselues I answer first that I know not by what slight or art they can perceiue that the backeward ventricles doe not mooue But let vs grant that they doe not yet is their consequence not good for the formost ventricles doe stand in neede of more at least of more conspicuous Motion then the other because in the formost the spirit is prepared and purged in the backeward they are contained when they are pure sincere and alreadie purged Fourthly the motion of the braine and the arteries doth not appeare to bee vnlike To the fourth the one vnto the other I answer that they are not indeede vnlike because their vse is the same there is the same finall cause of the generation of the spirits of their expurgation Fiftly they doe not thinke it as moued with any proper motion because there appeare in the braine no fibres at all Wee answer that the bones doe draw their nourishment To the fifth and expell that which is superfluous without the helpe of Fibres Lastly there is not the same reason or nature of the heart and of the Braine for the Heart stood neede of To the last Fibres not for the traction and expulsion of aire but of blood In the Dyastole the Heart draweth blood by the right Fibres and the same blood it expelleth in the Systole by the transuerse But the Braine when it is mooued draweth onely aire with most thinne vitall spirits for the traction whereof there is no neede of the helpe of Fibres Hence we thinke it is sufficiently manifest that the Braine is moued by an in bred facultie and not onely by the motion of the arteries QVEST. X. VVhether the Braine hath any sense IT is a notable Controuersie amongst Physitians whether the Brain haue any sense or no. That it hath sense it may bee demonstrated by authoritie experience and reason Hippocrates in his Booke De vulneribus capitis resolueth that it hath sense where he saith That the braine about the sinciput doth soonest That the brain hath sense The authority of Hyppocrates Of Galen and especially feele any inconuenience that is either in the flesh or in the bone Galen in his booke De plenitudine The Braine saith he and the spinall marrow are accounted amongst those things which haue sense And if in a frensie no paine be felt it is because the mind is disquieted Againe in his book Odoratus organo he attributeth to the Brain manifest sense Moreouer experience
of these Opticke nerues is to leade the visible faculty from the braine which in the eies is gathered vnto the visible formes where the Nerue is dilated into the Membrans of the eie For if this Nerue be obstructed as it is in that disease which the Arabians call Gutta serena the cleare drop the action of seeing is altogether taken away or intercepted Gutta serena And so much concerning the Optick Nerues The Nerues of Motion are on either side one which sendeth a small surcle to eache Muscle by which it is mooued Tab. 2. fig. 3. 4. sheweth this as he may perceiue who diligently The Nerues of motion shall separate the beginning of the Muscles from the Nerue which also is spred abroad into the Membranes These moouing Muscles in their originall are continuall that is the right is ioyned with the left whence it commeth to passe that when one eye Where they are continual is mooued the other also followeth the same motion for they proceede ioyntly out of one point as it were in the fore-part of the spinall Marrow so that the same obiect and the same light after the same manner and at the same time insinuateth it selfe into either eye that the sense and discerning might be one and the same and this maketh much to the perfection of the sense that one and the same thing might not appear double which doubtlesse would happen if one eye might be mooued vpward and the other downward at the same time That this is true you may easily learne if with your finger you either Demonstrations heereof depresse or lift vp one of your eyes for then all obiects will appeare double one higher another lower But if you mooue your eye toward the side because the pupilla or Sightes are in the same line the obiects will not seeme double Wherefore Galen in the thirteenth chapter of his tenth booke de vsu partium writeth that the Diameters of the visible Cones must be placed in one and the same plaine least that which is one do appeare double Hence it is that in the palsye and convulsion of the Muscles of the eye the patient often seeth double Obiects because the eyes do depart from the same plaine So also when the Opticke Nerues are either conuelled or relaxed the pupilla or Sight not beeing in the same line all thinges appeare double which also for the same cause happeneth oftentimes to men when they are drunke From these Instrumentes Veynes Arteries and Nerues are deriued vnto the eye aboundance of Spirits Natural Vitall and Animall which are properly called visible spirits The spirits of the Eies wherfore acording to the plenty of the Spirits conteyned in the eyes their magnitude as also their splendor or brightnes is greater or lesse And hence it is that whē men are nere their death their eyes becom litle languid obscure as also those that do too much follow venerial combats haue their eyes smal and extenuated so also wee see that in liuing men the eyes are full and turgid but when they are deade they become lesse as also laxe and rugous for the presence and absence of the spirits maketh a difference betwixt a liuing and a dead eie Againe according to the diuers disposition of the spirites and of the eyes from them Diuers argumentes to proue there are spirites in them we are able by our sight to distinguish and iudge oftentimes of the affections of the mind which is a cleare argument and euen liable to our sense that the body of a man is ful of spirits which thing Galen also in the tenth booke de vsu partium prooueth by an elegant and demonstratiue argument For saith he if vpon the closing of one eye you do attentiuelie marke the pupilla or sight of the other you shall perceyue it in a verie moment to be dilated because a greater quantity of spirits do fall into the Grapie coate which we call Vuea through that coate which is called Reticularis or the Nette where they dilate the hole of the Vuea which hole is properly called Pupilla or the sight and Apple of the eye Finallie that the eyes are full of spirites is hence conuinced because they are sometimes obscure dull and languid or weake sometimes bright or shining quicke and apprehensiue But least these spirites which are of an admirable finenesse and subtiltye might exhale or euaporate they are kept in and retained by a thick thight and strong Membrane which is called the Horny coate CHAP. VI. Of the Membranes of the Eyes HAuing declared the Muscles the vessels of the eies now remoued them away the eye it selfe round like a bowl appeareth Ta. 2. fig. 3 4. Ta. 1. fi 2 3 which may be compared to the world an egge both for the figure construction To an Egge which consisteth of Membranes the shel which is an indurated Membrane a thin Membrane The eie compared to an Egge vnder it humors the white the yolke So the globe of the eye hath membranes humors Membranes that being of a watery nature it might better be conteined in his positiō and the humors by them encompassed which membranes had need to haue a more solid substance beside they are a great furtherance to the sight Humours onely for the sight Concerning the number of the Membranes the authors are at great difference Hippocrates The Membranes of the eie in his Booke De Locis in Homine acknowledgeth but three the vppermost thick the middlemost thinner and the third thinnest of all which conteineth the humors but in his booke De Carn he saith they are manie The later Grecians reckon four Siluius fiue Vesalius sixe Galen in the seuenth chapter of his tenth book De vsu part seuen vnto whō Fuchsius Aquapendens do consent We wil diuide them into two kinds some are common to the whole eie some are proper to the humors the common Membranes are the Their number verie diuerse according to authors Cornea and the Vuea the horny and the grapie coates The proper Membranes are the Cristaline and the glassye But whereas there are commonly reckoned seauen Adnata Cornea Dura Vuea Choroides Aranea and Retina whereto some haue added those which are called Vitrea and Innominata we wil runne thorough them al after our Anatomical order The first is called Adnata which is the seauenth according to Galen in the second chapter First Adnata of his tenth booke De vsu partium so called as it were Nata circa oculum bred about the eye Galen cals it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 because it cleaueth on the outside of the other mēbranes of the eye whereupon it is also called Adherens or the cleauing Membrane This is the vtmost Aquapendens supposeth that it ariseth from the Periostium tendons or chords of the Muscles It first offereth itselfe before Dissection together with the transparant part of the horny Membrane
horny membrane standeth vnequally aboue the grapy and so an vnequall quantity of spirits and humour fall between them The seauenth opinion is that of Archangelus who writeth that the diuers colours in the Archangelus Raine-bow are caused by the inequality of the veines which are in the grapy coate which veines are also communicated to the coate called Aranea or the cob-web contayning in them blood diuersly prepared according to the variety of the partes that are to bee nourished which are much vnlike other parts of the body Hee imagineth also that the grapye membrane is not of one colour in men that their eies being wearied might bee recreated especially by greene of which there is most in the world and hence it is that we doe often shutte our eyes that so the spirites that are spent or wearied may bee restored and refreshed The eight opinion is that of Laurentius who referreth the cause to the watery and chrystaline Laurentius which is also the truth 〈…〉 humours to the variegation or diuers colours of the grapy coate and to the spirits which opinion also we will follow as seeming most reasonable For the cause of the sky-coloured eye in respect of the chrystaline humour is the plenty thereof the splendor and the The causes of the skie-coloured eie prominent scituation in respect of the watery humour the splendour and the paucity for when the watery humour is but little it doth lesse hinder the fulgent brightnes of the christaline The blacke eye hath quite contrary causes to wit the paucity of the Cristalline humor his impurity and deepe scituation as also the impurity and plentie of the watery humour The causes of the black eie The colours betwixt these depend vpon intermediate causes In respect of the grapy Membrane the colours of the eye do differ as when it is simply variegated or diuersly streyked then is the eye also of diuers colours because in that place the Grapy membrane is diuersly discoulered In respect of the spirits the colours of the Rainebow differ for thinne pure bright and plentifull spirits make it skie-coloured on the contrary crasse impure cloudy and few spirits may be the cause of this blacknesse The vse of this variety of colour in the Rainebow some referre vnto beauty or happely The vse of the colours of the Raine-bow by reason of this diuersity of colours the diuers colours of externall things are there better expressed and offered to the Cristalline humour But in those creatures whicht see in the night the Iris is only a bright place which if it happen in a man as Suetonius reporteth of Tiberius Caesar he also wil see in the night Finally this grapy membrane some of the new writers as Fucshius and Aquapendens imitating the Arabians haue deuided into two partes the forepart they call vuea and the backpart Choroides From the circumference of the grapy coate Table 3. fig. 17. doe directly proceed certaine small filaments or strings like black lines which resemble the haires of the eye-lids These strings reach vnto the margent or brimme of the chrystaline humour and although they be placed in the cob-web yet they compasse the chrystaline humour round about By the mediation of these hairy threds the grapy Membrane is ioyned to the circumference of the Membrane which immediately inuesteth the Cristalline humor Tab. 3. fig. 7. OO and so the cristalline humor it selfe is tyed to the neighbour partes wherefore because it doth the office not of a Membrane but of a Ligament or Tie Follopius for the forme calleth Fallopius it Ligamentum Ciliare or the hairy Ligament others call it Interstitium Ciliare beecause it disseuereth the watry humour from the glassy CHAP. VIII Of the Cobweb or Membrane of the Cristalline humor Of the Membrane which compasseth the glassy humor and that coat called Retina or The Net THE Membrane which immediately compasseth the Cristalline humour is called in Greeke 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Aranei-formis that is the Cobweb most properly is it called Cristalloides from the humour whose proper coate it is yea The Cobweb or coat of the cristalline humor the verie superficies of the same Some call it the Looking-glasse beecause it is bright and translucid Some thinke it hath his originall from the Pia Mater and of that opinion is Columbus Others from the coate called Retina or the net as Aquapendens but Archangelus conceiueth that it is made of the Opticke-Nerue dilated and drawne out into a wonderfull thinnesse But wee are of opinion saith Bauhine that it is engendred in the first conformation together with the Cristaline humor which Diuers opinions of his Originall is framed of the purest and brightest portion of the seed It is a Membrane most thinne so saith Hippocrates in his Booke de Locis in homine very fast most light white bright and shining beyond measure the better to admit the light and to be changed thereby for onely this Membrane dooth indeede receiue and apprehend the affections of the light and least if it had bene thicke it should haue hindred the sight The substance of it is much like the inward skinne of an Onion or rather like a spiders Cobweb for the finenesse I meane and not for the density or fastnesse thereof This Membrane couereth the cristalline humor both on the foreside and the backside immediately The substance of it compassing and establishing the same Although I know that Galen in the sixte chapter of his tenth booke De vsu partium writeth that it inuesteth this humour onelie there where it toucheth the grapie Membrane with whom Archangelus also agreeth But that the whole cristalline humor might be more fit for sensation it was necessary that it should be compassed round with this Membrane which notwithstanding we acknowledge to bee thicker faster and stronger on the fore-side For because wee see before vs therefore the faculty and power of this sense ought there to bee more vigorous Why â—â—â—cker before because in that place the light is more stronglye vnited by the roundnesse of the Cristalline and the refraction of the watery humors And therefore Ruffus calleth it Visio Pupilla the sight or Apple of the eye And because in this as it were in a glasse the Essigies or Image of the Pupilla doth consist therfore Galen in the place next before quoated calleth it the Idoll or Image of the sight On the contrary the backpart of it is looser thinner and more rare If this Membrane be taken away the figure of the Cristalline humor is destroyed for The vse of it whereas before it was smooth equall and polished nowe it falleth assunder and becommeth vnequall not being able to stand togither when the bande which conteyned it is remooued In a word the cristalline humor receyueth from this Membrane not onelie his sensatiue power nor the forme and figure of his substance but also his efficacy and virtue Veynes it hath none but seemeth
either Spermaticall or fleshie but this ayre neither deriued his Originall from the seede nor from The inbred is no part the blood therefore it is no part If it be answered that it is not indeede a simple ayre but a kinde of spirit I againe reply that it cannot be a spirit for if you conceiue it to be a vitall spirit it should not forsake the Arteries If you say it is Animall then should it follow that an animall spirit should be accounted the chiefe Instrument in the organs of the other Senses Againe a spirit is the most common organ of the Soule which that noble forme vseth vnto the performance of all her functions But as there is a peculiar part in the eye which doth primarily cause vision to wit the Cristaline humor a Similar and Spermaticall part generated of the purest portion of the seede so there must be such a Similar part found in the Eare. But such is not that ingenit or inbred ayre because it differeth nothing from the outward ayre but onely in purity and rest It is generated of the How it is generated outward ayre not indeed by coction and elaboration as are the spirits nor yet by any action of the Soule but by the continuall arriuall of new ayre which partly is brought thorough the hole of the Eares being alwayes open and winding vnto this Cochlea or Snaile-shell partly deriued thither by inspiration thorough a certaine little hole or pipe like a water-course opening into the palate Moreouer wee may out of Aristotle in the second booke de Anima prooue that nothing without life can be the instrument of any Sense but the inbred ayre is without life It is not animated or soule because the Soule is not an act of a simple body Neither hath this inbred ayre any organs of a soule for why should this ayre which is onely generated by the outward ayre not concocted by any faculty of the Soule be rather animated then that ayre which is in the other cauities of the body But this ayre doth rest in the Eare and not in other cauities because it is concluded in a straite hole and by reason of the windings of these darke laborinths cannot easily passe forth It is not therefore the organ of Hearing but rather an internall Medium For as the It is an internall Medium outward ayre is strucken by the beating of two bodies together so is this internall strucâ—â—en by the externall that by the interiection of the Tympane or Drume of the Chord or String and of the three little bones The same ayre being altered doth carie the bare Character and species of the Sound seperated from the matter to a nerue of the fift coniugation led a long and dilated in each Eare. And this Nerue is the chiefe organ of Heaâ—ing as the mammillary processes are of the Smell Now that this internall Medium is required in euery Sense may bee demonstrated by The internall meanes of all the Senses example for the watery humor is the internall Medium of the Sight the spittle of the â—ast the cuticle or scarfe-skin of the Touch and the spongie bones of the Smell In all â—hich the formes are seperated from their matter and being so seperated are conuayed to the principall 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or Organ that is the Christalline for the Sight the Pulpe of the Tongue for the Tast the Mamillarie processes for the Smell the true skin for the Touch and so the Auditorie nerue for the Hearing QVEST. XLIII An explication of certaine hard Problemes about the Eares IT remaineth that wee proceede vnto the dilucidation of some difficult questions concerning the Eares which knots we will vntye and explane for a conclusion of these controuersies The first thing propounded is How it comes to passe that wee are more recreated with Hearing then with Reading Why Hearing is more delightfull then reading For we are wonderfully delighted in the hearing of fables and playes acted vpon a Stage much more then if wee learned them out of written bookes Cardan as Scaliger saith in his 308 Exercitation contents himselfe with Cardanus this onely reason because saith he those things which are published in bookes are made vulgar and common and therefore are not so curiously nor with so much delight read ouer but good Actors are more rare Scaliger refuteth this argument both because good bookes are as rare as good Actors as also because it is not the part of a humane ingenuous disposition but of a liuid and Disproued by Scaliger malicious minde to esteeme those things most precious or more pleasant which are vnknowne to others Scaliger therefore presenteth many other reasons of this Probleme First because we learne those things which we heare with lesse labour then those things which we reade His Reasons Secondly because a voyce doth more affect vs by reason of his inflexion and insinuation into our Sense whereas reading is onely a dumbe Actor Thirdly because those things which be heard take a deeper impression in our minds which is made by the appulsion or ariuall of a reall voyce But those things which are seene are alwayes intentionally imprinted therfore the Act of Seeing is sooner ended and passeth more lightly by the Sense then the Act of Hearing Whence it followes necessarily that things seene do not sticke so fast vnto vs. And this the Apostle insinuateth when he saith He beholdeth his face in a glasse and goeth away and presently forgetteth what manner of one hee was Neither is that of the Lyrick Poet any sufficient contradiction or this where he saith Segnius irritant animos demissaper aures Quam quae sunt oculis subiect a fidelibus The voyce that sinkes in by the eare doth not so soone offend Or gall the minde as when the eyes more faithfull message send For that is true of those things which we doe onely beleeue by heare-say which indeed doe not so neerely affect vs as those things we see done before our eyes The fourth reason is because there is a kinde of society in narration and acting which is very agreeable to the nature of man but reading is more solitary Fiftly because a certaine shamefastnesse and obseruancie doth cause vs to apply our eares to him that vttereth any thing by voyce but in reading there is a kinde of remission in the minde and security from any blame of not profiting Now wee conceiue more pleasure in a diligent and curious acting then in a negligent and carelesse Sixtly wee haue opportunity to demaund a reason of some doubts from him which speaketh to vs and thence we receiue more profit then by bare reading from which profit a certaine delight doth arise Againe because Bookes cannot digresse from their discourse for the better explication of a thing as those may which teach by their voyce For in changing of words or mutuall conference many pleasant passages are brought in by accident as the
de carnibus a booke of flesh The flesh therefore when it is gathered together on a heape Hipocrates calleth a Muscle in his booke de arte as we haue saide before and againe the muscles he calleth absolutely Flesh because the principall part of them is the flesh And in his prognostickes from the laudable and commendable habit or proportion of this musculous flesh he gathereth the perfect health of the whole body And in the fourth Section of his Aphorismes and the sixteenth when he would describe a haile bodie he maketh mention onely of this flesh where hee sayeth Ellebor is dangerous to such as haue sound flesh that is such as are in perfect health For the muscles are a kinde of of part both gouerning and being gouerned they gouerne those members for whose motion they were ordayned and are gouerned by the Brain through the Nerues by the Heart through the Arteries and by the Liuer through the Veines wherefore Wherein the laudable habit of a muscle consisteth if these be in good plight which is easie to bee knowne by the naturall figure fresh and flowry colour and their iust and due extent they show that the principall parts are in a good and commendable constitution The Nature therefore differences and actions of these Muscles we haue taken for our present taske wherein how fairely soeuer we shal acquite ourselues yet wee make account as in all other parts of this labour so especially herein by reason of the difficulty to finde the trueth and diuersity of mens opinions we shall expose ourselues to manifould censure and exception vnlesse wee light vppon the more equall Auditors But to the matter A Muscle is called in Greeke 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is a Mouse either because it is like vnto a fleyne Mouse or vnto the Fish which they call Musculus It hath also diuers Latine The names of a muscle names one from the Greeke which is Musculus and that we will incorporate or infranchise into our English although the next Latine name which is Lacertus in English a Brawne might reasonably wel be retained had not vse made this other more common For we call an Arme full of sound flesh a brawny Arme but to hold the name of Muscle There is a double consideration to be had of a Muscle the first is of the structure or composition A double consideration of a muscle of it the other of the office and vse and therefore there may be a double definition giuen of it If you regard the structure it is defined by Galen in arteparua A flesh wouen of simple flesh and similar fibres And in the Booke of Phisicall definitions it is called A sinowey body mingled with flesh It may more fully be defined thus It is an organicall and dissimilar part wrought together of Nerues Flesh Fibres Veines and Arteries all couered or inuested with a proper coate of his own That it is Organicall Galen teacheth in his Booke de differentijs morborum in which That a muscle is an organ place he reckoneth it amongst those Organs which are most simple and of the first kinde because it is not made of dissimilar particles but of simple That it is Dissimilar the structure of the parts being of diuers kindes doe euidently proue The Nerues are the conuayers of the spirites and the faculties the flesh stuffeth the distances betweene the fibres that they should not be mingled tempereth the drynes The partes of a muscle and their vse of the Nerues and Tendons preserueth the threds or fibres that they bee not bruised or broken and maketh the Animall spirites more apt to mooue by his heate The Fibres which are wouen of small particles of the ligaments diuersly disheueled doe strengthen the flesh establish and preserue it that it bee not dissolued the veines like small riuerets are prouided onely for nutrition the Arteries doe conserue the heate the Coate inuesteth the Muscle contayneth his substance separateth and distinguisheth it from the adioyning parts and giueth it the sence of feeling This is the structure of a muscle according to them all to them alone and at all times There is another definition of a Muscle taken from his office which Galen deliuereth in his first Booke de motu musculorum A muscle sayeth hee is the instrument of that motion which is performed with violence or a Muscle is the immediate organ of voluntary motion By violence Galen vnderstandeth that which Aristotle calleth Spontaneum or voluntary which The explication of the definition proceedeth from an inward principle to wit from a desiring or mouing faculty Galen calleth that which is Voluntary often times Animall to distinguish it from that which is Naturall and in his Booke de tremor palp he calleth Muscles Organs which are moued at our discretion Now that motion is Voluntary which at pleasure we can appease and againe excite or stirre vp when it is appeased and make it swifter or slower rarer or quicker as wee list This will or pleasure of man is double one from Election another from Instinct the first we exercise when we are awake the latter when we are asleepe or minde some other What is voluntary motion A double will from election and from instinct matter more The first is a streatching or Tention not without strife or contention the second is in remission or rather the remission it selfe of that contention or strife therfore they that are a sleepe do neyther moue their bodies into extreame violent figures or postures neither doe they accomplish the perfect Tonicall motion that is the stedfast holding of the member as those that are awake Of this Voluntary motion there are diuers instruments the Braine a Sinew and a Three organs of motion Muscle but one is immediate The Brayne commandeth the Sinew or Nerue carrieth the commaundement and the Muscle obeyeth The Brayne determineth of the obiect which is to be desired whether it be profitable or noctious and hurtfull to be followed or auoided from hence therefore is the beginning and originall of the motion When the How these 3. doe worke action is agreed vpon by the Brayne the Nerue which is the spirits vehicle carrieth down the faculty of mouing the Muscle being illustrated or enlightned with the beames of the spirit is presently contracted and immediately moueth the part according to the diuersity of the commandement which it receiueth from the will And as a horseman hauing An apt comparison from a man on horsebacke the reynes in his hand dryueth forward or reyneth in the horse so the fantasticke power of the Soule sitting in the Braine by the Nerues as by a reyne or brydle moueth the muscles These things therefore are necessarily required to locall and voluntary motion which in order doe follow one another An obiect appetible or to be desired The faculty desiring and a power to moue locally The Brayne the Animall spirites the Nerues and the Muscles Wee
Gastrica sinistra a propagation of the former Gastrica maior running on the right hand into the vpper parts of the stomacke and distributing surcles on both hands which attayne vnto the Pylorus or lower mouth of the stomacke From the lower part of the left branch issue likewise two arteries The first is called Epiplois postica Epiplois postica tab 18 fig. 1 β fig. 2 c the hinder kell-artery which presently is diuided into two surcles separated farre one from another and those into others which are propagated into the lower membrane of the kell and the collick-gut which is tyed thereto Table 18 is the same with Table 4. Lib. 3. folio 102. The second is called Epiplois sinistra the left kell-artery Tab. 18 fig. 1 It is also Epiplois sinistra sent to the lower membrane of the kell and runneth out into his left side That which remaineth of this branch Tab. 18 fig. 1 u attaineth to the spleene and is diuided into an vpper and a lower branch and these againe are diuided into others vntill many branches doe touch the hollow part of the spleene Tab. 18 fig. 1 ♌ and are dispersed through his substance Table 19 is the same with Table 7. Lib. 7. folio 448. Out of the lower part of this remainder issueth that artery which is called Gastro-epiplois Gastro-epiplois sinistra sinistra Tab. 18 fig. 1 ε which is supported by the vpper membrane of the Omentum writhen toward the right hand that it might creepe vp the left part of the bottom of the stomacke and sendeth crooked and bent branches to the fore side and back-side therof and to the vpper membrane of the kell Out of the vpper part of the remainder issueth that which is called Vas breue arteriosum Vas breue arteriosum The short arteriall vessell which is inserted into the vpper part of the left side of the bottome of the stomacke And this is the diuision of the Coeliacall Artery in the lower belly which is the first of the three that accompany the branches of the Gate-veine The second and third are the two Mesenterick Arteries both which yssue from the foreside of the trunke the vpper below the Coeliacal the lower below the Spermaticall The vpper Mesentericall artery Tab. 17 char 10 Tab. 18 fig. 1. ζ fig. 2 p is propagated into the vpper part of the Mesentery yea almost into all of it and sprinkleth abundant surcles Mesenterica superier into the Ieiunum the Ilion and the Collick guts at the right kidney The lower mesentericall artery Tab. 17 char 12 Tab. 18 fig. 2 q runneth vnder the lower side of the mesentery and is especially distributed into the left side of the collick Inferier and into the right gut and descending together with the veynes vnto the fundament maketh the Hemorrhoidall Arteries Tab. 18 fig. * The vse of these mesentericall branches is not so much to conuay heate vnto the parts Hemorrhoidales The vse of the mosenterical artery Varolius his conceite as by their motion and vitall spirit to preserue the mesentery and the guts from corruption and putrifaction Some are of opinion that these branches do sucke out of the guts the purest part of the chylus for the generation of arteriall blood and conuay it to the left ventricle of the heart but the values which are set at the beginning of the great artery and shutte vp the Refuted passage from the artery into the heart onely not out of it againe do contradict strongly that conceite Hauing thus brought the great artery through the middle and lower regions of the body we wil now returne vnto it again where we left it in the end of the 14 chapter diuided into two Soporary Arteries and climing vnto the Head CHAP. XVII Of the Arteries of the Braine THE artery called Carotis or the sleepy artery and by Archangelus Arteria Iugularis because it is accompanied on the inside with the internall Iugular The sleepy artery veyne ascendeth vnto the chops on eyther hand by the sides of the rough artery and there is diuided into two branches One externall of which we shal speake in the chapter following Another internall which is also the larger conuayed to the Chops which hauing affoorded certaine surcles to the tongue the Larinx is diuided at the basis of the braine Tab. 19 fig. 13 B into two vnequall branches His diuision The first artery of the brain according to Bauhine according to Vesalius the 3 ta 19 fi The first artery of the Braine 13. L. fi 15 cc is little lesser then the Trunk it selfe runneth vp whole ful til it come vnto a proper hole bored for it in the temple-bone through it attaineth into the cauity of the Scull at the saddle of the wedge-bone and being yet vnder the Dura mater first of al it affoordeth a branch on each hand into the side of the same Meninx Tab. 19 fig. 15 D Afterward in brute beasts it parteth with an infinite number of surcles and maketh that texture which is called Rete miraebile the wonderfull Net of which Galen wrote so curiously that Vesalius followeth him to a haire and that figure is the 14 of this 19 Table but Rete mirabile the 16 fig. of the same table exhibiteth the forme thereof as it appeareth in brute beasts especially in Oxen Calues and Sheepe In men though there be indeed such a knot or texture yet it is not so notable and but a very shadow in respect of that in bruite beasts and yet notwithstanding the Artery is not consumed into these propagations but remaineth alwayes sound Table 19. fig 16 BC Presently after it perforateth the dura meninx and runneth sometimes single sometimes double tab 19. fig. 15 F yet so that it presently vniteth again and when it hath transmitted the lesser branch K through the second hole of the VVedge-bone it creepeth out of the scull vnto the eye and the temporall Muscle tab 19. figu 11 H together with the Opticke nerue to giue it and his Muscles life sendeth the greater branch vpwarde which presently at the side of the Flegmaticke Glandule is diuided into two branches The inner wherof is vnited with the inner arterie of the opposite side and so being vnited they are consumed into many smal arteries which at the original of the optick nerues are disseminated through the pia Mater and the substance of the Braine Tab. 19. fig. 13 e The other being reflected tab 19. fig. 13. at the vppermost A fig. 15 G and entangled in the Pia Mater runneth into the forward ventricle diuided into many small braunches some of which are vnited with those small arteries which attained hither from the Ceruicalis or artery of the necke through the basis of the Head vnder the Braine Some others run disioyned through the pia mater or thin membrane and through the substance of the Braine it selfe which with
sight of both eyes might be vnited into one But I doe not thinke sayth Archangelus that Nature had any such scope in her first intention The fift and last reason giuen of the vnition is the most probable and that is that these soft nerues might not be put to distres in the middle of their passage wherto say the trueth they are in most danger as well because of their notable cauities as also because of Archangelus their softnes for they walke through the moister part of the brayne that is the lower and the faculty of seeing requires such a cauity and such a softnes Thus far Archangelus They are called Opticke Nerues that is visiue from their action because they communicate The names of the opticks the visiue faculty or the sense of Seeing vnto the Eye They are called also by Herophilus meatus visorij because sayth he they onely are sensibly bored which also Galen approueth who sayth that they are manifestly perforated at each end Many Dissectors are able to perceiue their perforation in the lower part where they touch the Eyes but sayth Galen in the fourth chapter of the 7. booke de placitis he that would descern the other perforation that is at their originall must obserue three things First that the creature which hee dissects bee great secondly that the dissection bee made presently after death Thirdly that the ayer be cleare and lucide where he makes his dissection Hee addeth also in the same place a reason why it was necessary that these nerues should rather be perforated then any other and that is because these nerues do leade along the animall faculty by animall spirits or by a spirituall substance For the rest they needed onely bee Whether the opticks be perforared porous without any hole or perforation because the faculty in them is conuayed no by animall spirits but onely by a beaming irradiation But the latter Anatomists with one consent do deny any such conspicuous perforation Vesalius I neuer met with it although I haue cut vp dogs aliue and other large creatures onely for this purpose yea saith hee I haue opened the head of a man within lesse then a quarter of an houre after it was cut off Opinions of Anatomists and haue carefully kept it warme with hot water and yet could neuer find any such perforation Falopius in his obseruations The optickes are not manifestly perforated Columbus No pore or hole may bee seene in them neyther in an Oxe nor any greater creature Laurentius I neuer obserued any conspicuous cauity Volcher The opticke nerue is not made of a solid and perforated body but of many neruous fibres bound and vnited by Membranes Thus you see that the streame of Anatomists runs directly against this opinion of Galen and they render a reason for say they their substance being rare and soft the spirit may easily passe through them vnto the eyes yea all the sinewes although they haue no visible holes yet are they full of spirits for the sense is hindred both by compression and by obstruction So if a nerue be intercepted with a band or tye the part below looseth Questions concerning the sâ—â—rits in the nerues sense for the spirits of the vpper part being separated from the lower there is no communion betweene them but if the tye be taken away the sense returneth And hence it is that when the opticks are obstructed in that disease which the Arabians call Gutta serena the action of seeing is vtterly taken away But whether we are to beleeue that in euery nerue there is a spirit as there is a spirite in the braine which being perished the whole creature becommeth stupid and beeing strong or plentifull serueth for the sense and motion of the parts and whether if there bee any such spirits they be inbred and seated in the nerue of the part and onely awaked by a message from the braine or whether at such time as we would moue any member the motiue spirit falleth from the braine into the nerue we confesse with Galen in the place before quoted that we are not able absolutely to determine Bauhine concludeth that these Nerues are not onely thicke and of a rare texture inuested by both the membranes of the braine and fit to giue way for the transportation of the Bauhines determination spirits but also saith he wee beleeue with Galen that they are porous as will especially appeare if they bee sodden and Archangelus saith that in the coition of the opticke nerues there is a common cauity insculped out of one into another We say also with Galen in the eight chapter of his ninth booke de vsu partium that the opticks in dignity are preferred worthily before the moouing Nerues of the eyes because the principall part of vision or sight consisteth in them Moreouer saith Bauhine whilest they are yet in the Scul certaine branches of the sleepy arteries do on eyther side touch them which obseruation he tooke out of Galen in the place before quoted The vse of the opticke nerues is one and the same according to all Anatomists who heerein do accord with Galen that through them the sensatiue soule and the visiue spirits The vse of the opticks are conuayed out of the marrow of the braine into the eyes The second coniugation of the braine is of the Nerues that mooue the eyes Tab. 22 fig. 1 and 2. K distinguished from the former coniugation onely by a thin bone This The second coniugation of the eyemoouers their original coniugation is small and fine much lesse then the former and harder because it is to bee inserted into muscles It ariseth out of the basis of the marrow of the braine and so runneth forward vnto the cauity of the eye where it falleth out of the Scull through a proper hole accounted for the second perforation of the wedge bone This hole is not round as that which was bored for the optickes but somewhat long saith Galen in the eight chap. of his 9. booke de vsu partium because three nerues were to Where they passe the scul passe through it This the third coniugation or the second branch of the third paire coÌ„monly so called and the eight coniugation or the lesser roote of the fift paire and therefore Columbus and Archangelus call it Fissuram orbitae a cleft or chinke of the Orbe of the eye This moouing Nerue hauing perforated the bone is fastned to the Opticke and diuided The diuision 〈◊〉 pâ—ire into good large braunches which are conueyed to the seauen muscles of the eie saith Vesalius and Platerus to flue muscles of the eye and to two of the eye-lid saieth Columbus and Archangelus to foure onely of the eye and that that lifteth vp the eye lidde saith Falopius and Laurentius Bauhine particularizeth concerning their insertion on this manner The first branch climbeth ouer the Opticke and is disseminated into the muscle that lifteth vp the eye-lid and the Muscle
the voyce base or treble but the Epiglottis striketh a great stroke in it as it shutteth his cleft more or lesse Columbus saith that these gristles do somtimes turne to bee bones And thus much of the Larinx now we proceede to the rough Artery The Weazon because it is a vocall Organ or wind instrument fistulated or made hollow The Weazon to lead ayer vnto the Lungs and to returne out of thē fumid vapours the recrements of the spirits it was for the greatest part made of gristles and thence it is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Arteria aspera because it is asperated or made rough and vnequal with gristlie rings Now Why Gristly a gristle is the fittest instrument of the voyce because it is of a middle nature betwixt harde and soft for soft things because of their weaknesse doe strike the ayer more remisly and hard things doe easily ouerturne it These gristles are like rings not round rings for on the backpart where they touch the gullet they end into membranes so that they are but semicircular like the letter C from whence also they are called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 These gristles saith Laurentius do not onely run as far as the Iugulum as some haue dreampt but throughout the whole course of the artery they are in all his branches that passe into the whole flesh of the Lungs The reason why these gristles were not made perfectly circular I thinke was as well Why the rings are not round that the Gullet should not be hurt with the hardnesse of the artery as also that we might swallow the more freely for oftentimes wee swallow hard and vnbroken bittes which would out of doubt offend vs vnlesse the artery did yeeld vnto the Gullet It may be obiected that the body of the Larinx or Throttle is wholy gristly and yet it hindereth not the Gullet But there is a great difference betwixt these for in deglutition or swallowing the Gullet is drawne downeward but the Larinx runneth vpward so that the situation of those parts is changed and the beginning of the Gullet approcheth vnto the rough artery but the throttle ascendeth as high as to the chops Moreouer these gristles are semicircular onely in the vpper part as low as the Iugulum but when they are past the Oesophagus and come vnto the Lungs they grow round because it was necessary that the artery in the Lungs should be kept open for the freer traction and expulsion of the ayer He that desireth further satisfaction concerning the nature of these gristles let him repaire to the 18 chapter of the 6 booke CHAP. IIII. Of the Gristles in the Trunke or Bulke of the Body THE Gristles that are in the bulke of the body are eyther in the rack-bones The gristles of the Spine of the Spine or in the Chest In the spine there are many gristles to establish the articulation of the spondels and to make their motion more facile and easie All the vertebrae of the necke haue gristles aboue and below excepting the first so is it likewise in the backe and in the loynes But those of the holy-bone are harder and drier then the rest because the whole bone is immoueable The extremity also of the holy-bone is gristly and is called Coccyx or the Rump It carrieth the figure of a Cornet or paper wherein Grocers vse to put vp their Spices sauing that the cone or sharpe end is somewhat beaked or crooked This establisheth the right gut as also the neck of the womb and the bladder and when women are in trauel it is bent backward not without very great paine For the chest it behooued well that some part of it should bee gristly that it might more easily follow our inspiration and expiration First therefore there are two gristles Of the gristles of the Chest which ioyne the clauicles to the brest-bone Then the Sternon or brest-bone hath a gristle in the vpper and another in the lower part In the vpper part betwixt the first and the second bones which serueth instead of a ligament but below appeareth that not able gristle which they call Xiphoides or the brest-blade The forme of this gristle is very diuers the brestblade for it is not alwayes acuminated or pointed but sometimes broad in the end and sometimes tyned or diuided into two forkes and thereupon some haue called it Furcella the little Forke Oftentimes saith Laurentius we haue seene it round like the Epiglottis Sometime the parts are vnequall and the lesser lyeth ouer the greater like the leafe of the herbe which we call Horse-tongue about the middle of it it is perforated with a smal hole which few haue obserued made to transmit a nerue and a veyne The vse of this gristles is the same with other gristles which hang at the ends of bones to witte by yeelding to breake the violence of outward iniuries and to defende the The vse of it parts subiected thereto Some thinke it was made as a defence for the midriffe which in that place is neruous some to safegard the mouth of the stomacke hence say they often comes a Nausea or loathing of the meate when this gristle is bent inward and presseth the mouth of the stomacke Some of the Neotericks or new VVriters do deride this latter vse because say they there is a great distance betwixt this gristle and the mouth of the stomacke which is applyed to or leaneth vppon the backe but Laurentius saith it is false that there is any such distance in liuing bodies for first they that vomit much when they are about to cast do find a paine at this gristle Againe Hippocrates in the third section of his booke de Articulis hath remembred such a distention of the stomacke to the foreparts where he saith That the repletion of the belly he meaneth the stomacke is a direction for broken ribs Moreouer in Coacis he calleth the mouth of the stomacke Sternum where he speaketh of the bitternes and gnawing of the Sternum that is of the mouth of the stomack but aboue all that is absurd with old wiues fable who say that this gristle somtimes fals away and may be replaced againe by muttering a peece of the mattens ouer it and by attrectation or groping vppon it Finally euery rib hath two gristles one on the backside where it is articulated to the spondell another on the foreside by which it is ioyned to the brest-bone But the forward Two gristles in each rib are greater and thicker then those that are backward because the fore art of the chest is distended and contracted The gristles also of the bastard ribs are longer then those of the true ribs And so much for the gristles of the Trunke CHAP. V. Of the Gristles of the Ioynts THere is almost no Ioint in the whole body of Man but for his more secure and facile motion it is crusted ouer with a Gristle as partly wee haue shewed before in particular
with their aboundance distend them The vses of these sutures are first to be vents of the brayne that the thicker and sooty excrements might exhale But this was not the only vse for then the Scull might haue The vses of the sutures beene bored through with small perforations to haue serued that turne but it was necessary that the Dura meninx should issue forth and be suspended to the Scull least the hardnesse thereof should presse the brayne or the ventricles therein beside the Filaments or strings do make the Pericranium and the Periostium Furthermore the sutures were made for the ingresse and egresse of vessels for the nourishment and life of those parts Fourthly that if at any time the head should happen to be broken the fracture might not run through the whole skull but stay at the end of the fractured bone Otherwise if a fracture were made in the forepart the fissure or cleft would passe in the continuation of the bone vnto the hinder part as it will doe in an earthen pot Finally Nature found it needfull that some parts of the scull should be thicker others thinner some of one forme some of another and therefore she thought it fit rather to make it of many bones and to ioyne them together by sutures then to make it of one onely bone which must haue had so great variety of parts We may also adde with Galen in the 22. chapter of the 13. book of his Method and Falopius maketh it the 7. vse that medicines which are to bee applyed outwardly might better enter into the braine and affect it And thus much of the sutures The substance of the Scull varieth according to the age of the partie For in children The substāce of the scull newe borne it is very soft afterward it is gristly and membranous especially about the commissures or seames ta 3. ta 4 figure 1. betwixt a and b especially ta 4. fig. 2 betwixt a and a and in the vpper and middle part of the head so that in some childeren till they haue passed ouer some yeares it wil yeild to the compression of a mans finger And this tenerity or softnes of the Scull was very necessary both to make the birth of the infant more easie as also for the growth of his head But in growne bodies it is altogether bony for more strength yet not fast and thin for then the parts contayned vnder it would not haue beene so wel secured for a light violence would easily haue penetrated through a thinne bone nor yet fast and thicke for then it would haue beene too great a burden and therefore it was made neither fast nor thinne but thicke rare and cauernous or full of holes ta 9 fig. 11 12 L ta 10. figure 14. c Thicke for security and strength and rare that it might not bee a burden porous also for Transpiration It is made of a double scale ta 10. fig 14. a o which some call Diploas or Laminas we will cal thē Tables which are most manifest in the bone of the Forehead in the Temple-bones in the Wedge bones especially about the browes or where the Scull was to bee The double table made thick as aboue where there is no flesh below in the Basis especially about the perforations and the cauities to strengthen them The Tables although they bee hard and somewhat thicke yet the vtter may sometimes bee eaten away by the French disease and the Patient recouer notwithstanding Betwixt these Tables ta 10. fig. 14. betwixt a o c there is a substance which some haue compared to a Pumie stone fungous and fistulated manifould not onely to make the Soull the lighter but that in the cauities and pores thereof a marrow might bee contayned in which marrow the bloud and spirits which are powred into it out of the veines and arteries thither ariuing is boyled for their nourishment and this the Anatomists call Meditullium In other parts although it be thinne yet is it hard and solid as about the Temples where it is very thinne indeed and giueth way to the Temporall muscles in the cauity also of the eye where notwithstanding aboue and below it is duplicated The outward surface of the Scull is almost euery where equall and smooth least it The surface should hurt the Periostium wherewith it is compassed yet in the margents or edges of the forehead bone and aboue the cauity of the eyes it buncheth somewhat out for more strength againe at the sides of the Temples the bones are compressed for the behoofe of the Temporall muscles and in the Nowle it is exasperated with small knottes or bunches made for the insertions of the muscles The lower side or the Basis is very vnequall and rough by reason of the many processes cauities and swellings of the bones all which we shall make mention of in their particular History The Internall cauity is also for the most part smooth that the Dura meninx whereby it is compassed might not be offended In the top as it were of the Helmet it hath shallow cauities in the forehead bone and the bones of the Sinciput whereto the Dura Meninx The inner cauity doth grow inscriptions also or lines for the courses of the veines but below there are diuers productions extuberations small bosomes made to receiue the different figures of the parts of the Brayne the After-brayne and the instruments of the Senses Both Tables are perforated with many small holes thrilled not in order but wildly Perforations and as it were at aduenture and those transuerse or oblique through which small veines and arteries do passe into the cauity of the inner bones and the sinus of the Dura meninx or hard membrane Moreouer the small cauities or dens that are in either Table doe make way for the Transpiration of subtile and thinne vapours which if they be retayned doe breede giddines and other diseases For the head is set aboue the rest of the parts as a roofe vppon a house that is kept hot but without a chimney whose rafters because the smoake hath no vent wil become black and sooty Beside these most bones of the head haue their proper perforations cauities Sinus or bosomes and processes of which we shall speak in the particular History of each bone CHAP. VI. Of the proper Bones of the Scull THE Bones of the Scull are of two sortes some belong to the Scull it selfe some to the Iaw which is double the vpper and the lower The bones of the Scull in grown bodies are commonly 14. whereof some are proper others are common The proper bones are in like manner double some make the circumference of the scul and these are commonly accounted sixe The fore-head bone the two Bones of the synciput the Nowle-bone and the two Temple-bones The other serue onely for the sense of hearing which likewise are six three in each Temple-bone called the Hammer or Mallet the Stithy The diuision
so we see that the callous skinne in the hands and feete of a labouring man is almost altogether without sense thogh the skinne it selfe naturally disposed be very sensible Wherefore that part which is without the Gummes or the shell of the Tooth is not ffended by hard and rough things for though it be cutte or filed or burnt with hot yron yet it is not payned neyther is there any sense or signe of sense following therevppon especially the height or top of the tooth which was made solid to breake the meate therfore the cauity not attaining so far the nerue also commeth short of it The reason why a part of the body of the tooth is not payned by fire or by hot iron Aritaeus sayth is knowne onely to the Gods As for vs we can say nothing but that it is a peculiar to the teeth that they are not equally affected eyther by all things that make alteration in them or by those things which might offend them but are more affected by heat and cold then by any other qualities by cold more then by heate yet to giue some satisfaction we say that the teeth are not offended by moist or dry by soft or hard thinges because their qualities are not so suddenly communicated to the membrane or to the nerue But they are affected by hot and cold things because the animall spirits which are contained in the substance of the tooth and diffused through the same are thereby altered for those actiue qualities do pierce on euery side affecting and changing together with their substance the animall spirite and by succession also the membrane and the nerues And truly it is very reasonable to imagine that in the substance of the teeth there are great Great store of animall spirits in the Teeth store of animal spirits more theÌ„ in other bones first because they receiue soft nerues into their cauities and againe because their internal substance is somwhat rare made of a mucous matter condensated or thicknesse Obserue also that the paine which is felt in the substance of the tooth differeth much from that paine which is in the Gummes eyther from their distemper or from any flux of humor into them and from the payne which is felt in the nerue that runneth vnder the roote of the Tooth The vse of their sensation is thought to be first that being exposed to outward iniuries The vse of their sense and hauing no Periostium to compasse them about it was fitte they shoulde haue an ingenite principle of Sense that they might bee able to discerne betwixt that which is profitable and hurtfull Againe if we wil beleeue Galen in the second Chapter of his 16. book de vsu partium as all the other parts of the mouth so likewise the teeth doe after a sort discerne of sapors or Tastes and for that purpose they receiued soft nerues For as the Skinne hath Sense yet through the cuticle or scarffe-skinne which is not sensible so the marrow of the tooth is apprehensiue of tactile qualities through the bony part like as the neruous membrane which is vnder the nailes doth feele heat and cold through the nailes which haue no sense at all And so much shall haue beene sufficient to haue spoken of the Sense of the Teeth Now we come vnto their cauities CHAP. XVII Of the inward cauity and Membrane of the Teeth WEe saide before that the Vessels and the Nerues did enter into the cauities of the Teeth and therefore it would be very fitte we should acquaint you what this cauity is All the Teeth are hollow on the inside table 11. fig. 3. I but this cauity is The cauity of the teeth greater or lesser according to the magnitude or figure of the Teeth which thing also Aristotle acknowledged in the 7. chapter of his 3. booke de historia animalium where hee sayeth that the teeth are bones partly concauous and partly solid Norwithstanding some new Anatomists haue been so impudent as to challenge to themselues the inuention or finding out this cauity Galen indeede in those bookes of his which are extant doth not write how great or what a kind of cauity this is nor yet what is contayned therein yet because ofttimes he makes mention of the Dennes of the Teeth it is not likely that he was ignorant of them for if hee had beleeued that the teeth in their first originall had had no cauities it had bin an idle thing for him in vehement payne of the Teeth to commaund that their solid substance should be perforated with a small wimble or piercer in the ninth chapter of his 5. booke de compositione medicamentorum secundumloca Againe Hippocrates in the 4. Epidemiâ—n repotteth that a Childes Teeth were eaten with acorroding vlcer those especially that had cauities or were hollow whereby Hippocrates doth insinuate first that the substance of the Teeth may bee corroded and secondly that they haue a naturall cauity in them This cauity is in children of seauen yeares old and somewhat vpward very large and circumscribed with a thinne scale very like vnto a hony-combe It is also full of a white The humour therein humor not of marrow such as we may see in the sweet-tooth of a Calfe when it is broght sodden vnto the Table but this humour in processe of time is dried becomes harder and for the most part turnes bony and so the cauity is euery day diminished yet so that in the middest at the roote there remayneth alwaies a Sinus which scarcely reacheth aboue the height of the Gummes for it was necessary there should be an empty space left because of the insertion of the vessels and the dilatation of the artery yet some men affirme that the pulsation we feele in our teeth doth not proceede from the beating of the artery but from a spirit or ayre moued as sometimes we finde it to be in our eares These things sayth Eustachius are best perceiued in the Grinding teeth of an Oxe broken and in a Calfe and a Lambe each grinder hath three cauities one anterior another 3 cauities in a calues tooth posterior the third in the middest and the middlemost cauity is perforated with a crooked hole like the letter C which reacheth as farre as to the top of the Gummes in the two other cauities there is a mucous matter contayned which for the most part as the Tooth growes perfect turneth bony Beside because in these creatures we finde oftentimes two sometimes three sometimes foure grinding Teeth ioyned together Nature to make a mutual consent between them hath perforated the bony partition with a transuerse hole through which a matter like a small membrane passeth out of one cauity into another as surcles of vessels do passe through their perforations This cauity is compassed with a membranous substance which Falopius and Laurentius call a thinne membrane Goreus saith it is a production of the Pia mater Columbus esteemeth it to bee made of
to be troublesome to his mother and not lie alwaies lugging at her brests but fall to stronger kinds of meate therefore at length Nature put them foorth for euery particle is then accomplished when Nature standeth in neede thereof and this is the reason why the Teeth are not formed till after the birth For this cause also sayeth Aristotle the Shearers doe yssue before the Grinders because the meate is first shred before it bee ground Dentition or the breeding of the Teeth begins about the seauenth yeare sometimes sooner but then saith Hippocrates in his booke de carnibus they are ingendred of an ill humour The first Teeth that arise are the fore-teeth Democritus saith because their sharp ends make way before their due time Aristotle reprehends him and giueth another reason because that which is sharpe doth soonest grow blunt therefore Nature sendeth a supply of others the broade Teeth are not blunted at all but onely leuigated by attrition and this is Aristotle his conceite in the 8. chapter of his fift booke de generatione animalium When the first Teeth about the seauenth yeare are either drawne or thrust out by those that come vnder them then doe those first Teeth appeare soft and as it were hollowed and therefore some haue thought them onely Appendances of certaine rootes left in the iaw of which roots as it were of seede a new hope or succession of teeth is broght forth Vesalius therefore counsels vs to take heed that when a childes tooth is broken by accident we doe not draw the roote for then haply the tooth will not grow againe But Anatomy teacheth vs the contrary that is to say that there is no coniunction betwixt the imperfect teeth that fall at seauen yeares of age and the perfect that arise after Nay they do not so much as touch one another for there is a partition in the midst betwixt them before the new tooth can breake forth And thus much of the first time of the generation of the teeth within the wombe The second time of their generation is without the womb about the seuenth yeare The 2. time and these teeth are commonly thought to be Regenerated but to say trueth and to speak properly they are then neither generated nor regenerated For together with the first Teeth in the beginning of generation they doe receiue with the rest a rude kinde of forme and are made of the same matter otherwise wee must be constrayned to confesse and that were very absurd that Nerues Vessels Ligaments and Membranes which are spermaticall partes and doe consummate the frame of the Teeth doe beginne their generation after the Infant is borne seuen yeares more or lesse It is true indeed that these latter Teeth are not sooner absolued or perfected then in the seuenth yeare or there abouts and the proportion seemeth not to bee much amisse for they first break out of the Gums about the seauenth month and the second about the seauenth yeare And this proportion Hippocrates in his booke de septimestri partu standeth much vpon not only in the production of the Teeth but also in other mutations in the body of man Falopius conceiueth that the latter Teeth are made of the same matter with the former by the seminary faculty which remaineth in the iawes and Eustachius confesseth that if you remoue the bony partition that is betwixt the first and the later teeth you shall finde the seedes of the Teeth one vnder another I meane of the Shearers and the Dog-teeth but of the Grinders he neuer found any seedes and yet he thinketh it reasonable that they should haue a rude originall in the wombe which is accomplished afterward at leasure The teeth which about the seauenth yeare break out or as some say are renewed are in eyther iaw ten foure Shearers two Dog-teeth and foure Grinders or Maxillaries that is two next vnto the Dog-teeth and two that are called Genuini or Teeth of wisedome The The number of the teeth How they issue shearing teeth when they breake forth do thrust the first shearers out before them and issue betwixt the two first the second and the Dog-tooth that is next vnto them But if the former teeth will not fall or be not pulled out or if the latter issue before the-firstfal then the latter worke their way through new sockets and turne in the vpper iaw outward in the lower iaw inward so that there seemeth to arise a new row of teeth and this indeed hath deceiued many Hystorians and some Anatomists also The Dog-teeth also do fall out and the place of the succeeder is a little of the one side the roote of the former The reason why the teeth about the fourth fift sixt or seauenth yeares do grow loose is because the sockets do continually increase and the teeth are but soft and therefore doe soone perish because the harder Aliment which from thenceforth accreweth vnto them is nothing conuenable to their substance and then they putrifie and fall away but those teeth that breake out at the seauenth yeare receiue nourishment agreeable to their substance and therefore do continue as long as their nourishment is supplyed Among the grinders the two first do somtimes thrust out their predecessors but for the most part they arise at their sides and increase the number those two that are called Genuini doe neuer thrust out them that were before them but yssue somtimes in extreame old age in the very ends of the iawes yea Aristotle reporteth that these teeth haue arisen not without great paine after fourescore yeares Notwithstanding this is more rare in men then in women Hippocrates in his booke de Carnibus witnesseth that these teeth which grow vp so late doe wax old together vnlesse by mischance they fall out or perish The manner of the generation of the teeth Fallopius thus expresseth The quickening faculty by an actiue spirit makes the bone hollowe at the same time is ingendered a The manner of their generation membranous huske which hath two ends one posterior whereat a small nerue a veyne an artery do meete The other anterior whereat hangeth a neruous tayle like growne Malt and this taile creepeth through a narrow perforation of the bone to the side of that tooth which hath a successor and so passeth vnto the Gums In the foresaide husk there gathereth together a white and slimy matter and the first part of the tooth becomes bony when as yet the latter part is soft euen so as we saide it was in the teeth formed in the mothers wombe Euery tooth yssueth through that hole dilated through which the tayle or beard of the huske was transmitted Instantly the huske is broken and becommeth as we said before a ligament to the tooth and the tooth it selfe issueth naked and hard notwitstanding the hardest part of it receiues a further perfection by induration of his matter without the Gums The primary and first vse of the teeth was to diuide to